discomfited at Cerisole where the Emperours part lost the battell he before he would yeeld although greatly destitute of victuals held them out forty dayes and at the length having no hope of succour he was constrained to yeeld and so departing from Carignan went according to the oath he had taken unto the King of France who greatly honoring his vertue albeit he was his enemie offered him great preferment if he would serve him But Signior Pyrhus rendring thankes to his Majestie refused all offers made Afterwards upon this he had figured for his Impresse the horse of Iulius Caesar who would never suffer any other rider His Motto was Soli Caesari faithfull onely to the Emperour Thus let us doe neither through feare or for riches pleasure honour preferment and the like serving any other but with all fidelity and constancy serve the Lord all the dayes of our life § 2. He must hate the one Sect. 2 Our Saviour in this place shewes that the love of the world doth induce us unto the hatred of God Obser Why doth the love of the world make us to hate God First because the love of riches leades us unto Answ 1 the worship of sathan hence the devill tempts Christ to worship him by offering the world unto him Mat. 4.9 yea hence coveteousnesse is called Idolatry Eph. 5.5 and Col. 3.5 Secondly because there is a contrarietie of Answ 2 nature betwixt God and the world love and hatred are opposite so is God and the world The Lord is pure just immoveable eternall and good The world is polluted unjust mutable temporall and evill Gal. 1.4 and 1 John 5.19 The world hated Christ John 7.7 The world hated not you but me it hateth The Lord hateth the world although not as it is his creature but as it is our Lord bearing rule in our hearts and usurping or taking up the chiefest roome in our affections Thirdly because God and the world are contrary Answ 3 in their commands and leade unto divers ends Si esurientem a cibo abigat aâ—uantu irascerit Plaut A man would hate and be angry with him who should drive him from a well furnished Table when his stomach were in folio so men hate God because hee prohibits those things which the world layes before them and which they lust after and long for The world leads and perswades unto pleasure honour mirth idlenesse and peace The Lord leads and perswades unto patience in injuries losses and crosses to suffer persecution to goe into the house of mourning to deny our selves and pleasures and the like And therefore no wonder if the love of the world make us hate God Quest 2 Why must we not love the world which was created by God for man Answ 1 First because it is transitory and all things that are therein Iob. 27.16 c. Prov. 12.27 20 21. 2.16 Answ 2 Secondly because it provokes the Lord unto anger Esa 57.17 Prov. 15.27 Ierem. 6.11.13 22.13 Answ 3 Thirdly because it hardens the heart Esa 57.17 as Mat. 5.4 2. Peter 2.14 Answ 4 Fourthly because the love of the world doth so possesse the whole man that a man can neither heare desire nor doe any thing against his covetousnesse but all for it as for example I. A covetous man cannot pray heartily for any thing but for his ships and corne and cattle and debtes and estate and the like II. A covetous man can neither heare aright nor heartily desire the Word of God This people saith the Lord come unto mee as my people and sit before me as my people and heare my Word but doe it not for their heart goeth after their covetousnesse o Ezech. 33.31 So our Saviour saith that the thorny cares of this world choake the seede of the word p Mat. 13.18 Wherefore David prayes incline my heart Oh Lord unto thy Law and not unto covetousnesse q Ps 119.36 By what meanes may wee bee freed or preserved Quest 3 from the love of the World Answ 1 First labour to feare God and then he will provide for thee Psalme 33.18 19. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon them that feare him to deliver their soule from death and to keepe them alive in famine Answ 2 Secondly labour for grace and piety for that is great gaine and true riches 1. Timoth. 4.8 Yea to him who once gaines and obtaines them they will really appeare to be more precious then gold Answ 3 Thirdly labour for contentation for having once that we have enough whatsoever else we want 1. Ti. 6.6 Answ 4 Fourthly have a frequent meditation and expectation of death the Resurrection the day of judgement life eternall and ever-during death for this will crucify the love of the world in us Answ 5 Fifthly labour that thou maist bee made the servant of God that being admitted into his service thou maist apply thy selfe wholy unto him and his obedience Quest 4 How may wee know whether wee are guilty of this love of the world or not First if wee take most paines for the world Answ 1 and be most carefull therein it is a signe that wee are lovers of the world Mat. 6.25.31 32. Secondly if wee will rather forsake God and the waies of righteousnes then these worldly Answ 2 things it is a signe that we are lovers of the world Matthew 10.37 39. 19.20 Thirdly if we judge those happy who abound in riches and worldly affluence then it is an argument Answ 3 that the world hath too great a place in our affections § 3. And love the other Our Saviour in these words shewes that the Sect. 3 love of God doth bring along with it the hatred of the world Or Object he who loves the Lord will hate the world Zelus renuit consortium amoris contrarii in amato si invenerit dedignatur nititur repellere quantum potest Why doth hee who loves the Lord hate the world Quest 1 First because worldly things withdraw and take off the heart from God therefore he who Answ 1 freely loves the Lord avoids and takes heede of the love of them Secondly our love unto God is shewed by our obedience but worldly things at least Answ 2 hinder us from the service of the Lord and therefore he who loves the Lord as baites and snares escheweth them Thirdly hee whose heart is inflamed with the love of God thinks worldly things unworthy Answ 3 his love and despiseth them as childish toyes Fourthly Nullum datur vacuum The love of God doth fill and replenish the soule which Answ 4 the world cannot and therefore leaves no voide places for any contrary loves The heart cries give give and is never satisfied so long as it is set upon the world but when the Lord once enters the soule it is then at quiet and saith with Iacob I have enough What worldly things must we hate These things Quest 2 I. The sinnes of the world Answ II. The allurements of
the greatest horrour of conscience that can bee in a man on earth comes farre short of that which the damned feele in hell 3. To this beginning and progresse adde eternitie that it is not for a thousand yeares as Origen thought but for ever In other molestations or afflictions there are sometimes some mutations or mitigations or cessations or at least death puts a period to them yea in the greatest temporall evils a man may appease the wrath of God But in hell a man though ever dying yet never dyes and though with teares of blood he aske pardon mercy and reconciliation yet he shall never obtaine it Hebr. 12 17. X Thirdly there is Poena damni X the punishment of losse and this is by much the greatest If a man should suffer the torments of a thousand hels yet it were nothing to this Chrysost S. There is no voyce in hell so irkesome to the eare or so dolefull to the heart as this J know yee not depart from me Matth. 25.12.41 For 1. If God were present hee would love and comfort in the most grievous torments hell would bee no hell if God were there the fire could not scortch us if God were in the fire Daniel 3. 2. But God being angry with wicked men doth absent himselfe from them and thereby deprives them of all hope of helpe comfort succour reliefe or mercy Verse 21. Verse 21 Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven but hee that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven § 1. Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Sect. 1 Lord. What is the meaning of these words Question 1 First this may be understood of profession Not Answer 1 every one that saith Lord that is that professeth God to bee his God Now there are two sorts of Professors in the Church of God which shall never be saved namely 1. Grosse hypocrites which professe Christ with their mouth and yet in heart and life renounce him of this sort is First the common Atheist who onely for feare of the Magistrates lawes professeth Religion And Secondly the Epicure that is such an one as beares Christs Name for the fashion sake and yet his belly and his pleasure is his God And Thirdly the worldling who spends the strength of body and minde and all hee hath on the world for earthly things Now none of these three sorts thus living and dying can be saved 2. There are another sort who are more close hypocrites who professe the name of Christ in truth and have in them some good gifts of God by reason whereof both before men and in their owne conceit they are reputed members of the Church and yet are but hypocrites which shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Secondly this may bee properly understood of Answer 2 prayer where we see that Christ neither denies all nor condemnes the worke but onely saith Not every one c. As if hee would say It is a good duetie to pray unto God but there are some who doe it not well it is a good beginning but many doe not proceede And therefore the action is to bee established but the evill performers thereof are to bee blamed Two things here are then to be considered of to wit 1. That prayer unto God is in it selfe a good worke A. 2. That the prayers of many are not accepted of God B. A First The invocating of God and Christ is an acceptable action of religion where it is truely and religiously performed Reade to this purpose these places Psalme 50.15 Rom. 10.13 Psalme 116.13 Ioel. 2.32 Acts 2.21 Quest 2 How doth it appeare that prayer is a Religious action or an acceptable duetie Answer 1 First because it is a signe of Religion of the Church and of the faithfull some saith David trust in chariots but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God Psalme 20.8 that is we will trust in him and by prayer implore his helpe Thus Saint Paul exhorts Timothie to follow righteousnesse faith and love with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart (h) 2 Tim. 2.22 Answer 2 Secondly prayer is a remedy against evils and a principall help in the time of trouble 2 Sam. 22.7 Psalm 107.6.15 Prov. 18.10 Psalme 34.6 Quest 3 Who are here worthy of blame Answer 1 First those who neglect this Religious and acceptable worke of prayer Paul would have all men to pray and all men to bee prayed for 1 Tim. 2.1.8 And indeed they are unworthy of mercy who will not begge it Answer 2 Secondly those who in praying doe not call upon God religiously but use much babbling and many vaine and idle repetitions Thirdly those who rashly approach unto God intruding themselves into his presence without due and fitting preparation Quest 4 How may we be assured that our prayers as a religious good worke shall be accepted of God Answer 1 First let us labour to be assured of Gods love towards us for if he love us hee will heare us Read Psal 3.3.5 and 5.2 and 18.2.3 and 63.1 Answer 2 Secondly let us labour to be acquainted with our God no stranger dare approach into the Kings presence but his houshold servants ordinarily without checke or controlement let us be frequent in holy meditation which is a Soliloquie with God and then we may be assured that he will heare us when by prayer we speake unto him Answer 3 Thirdly let us learne the true manner of prayer Here observe that it doth not consist in voyce but in heart wherein foure things are required namely 1. Understanding we must pray with our understanding 1 Corinth 14. that is we must not onely know what wee say but we must knowingly offer up our prayers unto God or as Saint Paul saith make our requests and desires knowne unto him Philip. 4.5.6 2. The Spirit we must pray with the Spirit that is fervently and powerfully Rom. 12.11 and 1 Peter 3.21 3. Faith wee must pray in faith James 1.6 and then wee shall obtaine any thing at Gods hands 4. Purity wee must labour to hate sinne and to serve the Lord and then the Lord will heare our prayers 1 Tim. 2.8 B. Secondly many pray unto God whose prayers are not acceptable or there are prayers which are unprofitable many shall crie Lord Lord which never shall be saved saith our Saviour here and the Holy-Ghost in divers others places as Jerem. 7.4 c. Proverb 1.24 Psal 18.42 Jer. 11.11 Ezech. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Why are the prayers of many unprofitable Quest 5 First because many will not heare God when he Answer 1 cals to them in his word therefore hee will not heare them when they call unto him by prayer Proverbs 1.24 c. Secondly many pray and are not heard because Answer 2 they seeke not unto the Lord in time Esay 55.6 If we desire to be heard we must take the Lords time and call upon him in
which is very likely hee would have done if hee had writ in Hebrew but into Greeke words as Emmanuel i. e. God with us Eli Eli lammasabachthani i. e. my God my God why hast thou forsaken me Golgotha i. e. the place of a skull Abba which is my Father c Pareus s I adde a sixt and last reason which is taken from these words d Math. 5.18 one jot or iota of the law shall not passe away c. Now Iota is the least letter the Greekes have and Iod the least of Hebrew letters and therefore it being sayd there not the least Iod but the least Iota seemes if not a convincing yet a probable argument that this Gospell was written in Greeke not in Hebrew These reasons considered I had rather thinke and conclude that this Gospell was written by Saint Matthew in Greeke and not at all in Hebrew Thus much may suffice to bee spoken concerning the Authour Saint Matthew Concerning the name of this second volume Quest 11 of holy writ it may be questioned why these Bookes are called by the name of a Testament Answer For the understanding and better resolving Answ 1 of this question it is requisite to know that this word Testament hath a divers signification viz. I. First it signifies a Covenant so with the Hebrewes Berith which signifies a Covenant derived from Barath which signifies to conclude or make a Covenant is taken for a Testament So also the Greekes for this word Testament have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or as Aquila hath it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies an Agreement or Covenant so the Latines they either call it Testamentum or Pactum a Testament or Covenant indifferently II. Secondly this word Testament signifies sometimes the will of the dead where a Testament is there must of necessitie be the death of the Testator e Heb. 9.16 Sometimes againe it signifies the covenant of the living and in this latter sence the Scripture is called a Testament because it is a Covenant of mercie and grace which God made with Adam Noah Abram Moses David and all his elect people III. Thirdly this word Testament doth ordinarily signifie a body of Bookes containing the Historie of those people who were received by God into Covenant that is principally the Bookes of the Law and of the Prophets IV. Fourthly Testament sometimes signifies the bare promises which God made unto Abraham and thus Saint Paul seemes to understand the word a Gal. 3.15.16 V. Fiftly and lastly most commonly this word Testament signifies the body of all Canonicall Bookes wherein is contained the Doctrine concerning Christ who was exhibited and given for a Redeemer of Mankinde b Aretius s I answer againe these Bookes are called by Answ 2 the name of a Testament for this cause I. First because they describe unto us a Covenant whereby we are reconciled unto God which is not a legall covenant of workes but an Evangelicall covenant of faith in Christ II. Secondly because in these bookes are truely expressed the last Will and Testament of the Sonne of God which hee would have us to performe after his death and which is plainly expressed totidem verbis in the institution of the Lords Supper Eate and drinke yee all of this for this is my bloud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the New testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes c Mat. 26.27.18 III. Thirdly because all things which are required in a solemne Will and Testament are here in these books to be found for the clearing whereof observe A Will is either written by the hand or direction of the Testator in his life time or it is unwritten and is called by the Lawyers Testamentum nuncupativum a Will declarative and such is the Will and Testament of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ wherein there are principally these foure things First a Testator which is Christ the Sonne of God the author of this New Testament Secondly an Heire or joint-heires which are all the elect of all ages and hence the Scripture often calleth the Saints Heires and Coheires of Christ d Tit. 3.7 Rom. 8.17 1 Pet. 3.7 Thirdly Legacies or goods given to the Heires by the Testator which are life eternall remission of sinnes the gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost whereby we are enabled to performe in some good measure the Will of Christ as to live holily to adorne our profession to be liberall towards the poore to love one another to beleeve in God faithfully and to call upon him fervently and the like Fourthly witnesses of the Will and these were I. First the Apostles and Disciples of Chrst who are by Christ called his Witnesses and they themselves are not ashamed to bee so called e Luk. 24.48 Act. 1.8 2.32 II. The holy Martyrs are Christ witnesses also because they suffered their blood to be shed for the confession of this Testament III. Thirdly all good Ministers who are interpreters of this Testament and propound the excellencies thereof unto the world are likewise Christs witnesses IV. Fourthly and lastly all the Godly who labour to performe and fulfil the contents of this Will in their lives and conversations are witnesses also of this New Testament Quest 12 Concerning the addition one question more may be propounded and that is why are these Bookes called New Answ The new Testament seeing that the substance of this volume is contained in the other commonly called the Old Testament I answer these bookes are called New for these reasons I. First in regard of the time wherein they were written because in time they were later written then those of the other Testament so we call those things new which in tyme are nearer unto us and those things old which are further distant from our memorie and age II. Secondly they are called New in regad of the promises of a new kingdome which they containe for in the Old Testament almost f I say almost not altogether 1. because the promises of the New Testament are in the Old and those of the Old in the New though the old hath them satis involutè in Typis but the New revelate satis 2 Because this Almost serves to escape the foule error of the Sadduces apud Hugonem Groâ—ium de verit Relig Christ pag. 64. And of Servetus apud Calvin Instit lib. 2. cap. 10. pag. 102. 105. 172. And of some other Pseudo-Theologues in these times domi forsan for as all the promises respect the kingdome of the earthly Canaan and that upon these conditions that they should dwell safely securely and prosperously in that land so long as they lived holily before the Lord but the land should spue them out if they forsake the Lord. But this New Testament hath the promise of a new kingdome the kingdome of heaven as also of the abolishing of death of eternall life of bestowing righteousnesse upon us and renewing our humane
thither and therefore I leave it Answ 2 Secondly I rather thinke they came hither because it was the Metropolis and therefore they hoped to finde the King of the Jewes Answ 3 there Thirdly they came hither also to bee instructed of the Priests as those who perfectly knew where the Messias was to be born for the starre not appearing unto them they knew not of themselves how to direct their course and therfore repaire unto those whom they thought were able to instruct them VERS 2. Saying Where is the king of the Iewes Vers 2 that is borne for we have seene his starre in the East and are come to worship him This verse may admit a double sense First Allegoricall Sect. 1 secondly Literall This verse may be Allegorized two manner of wayes First frivolously and foolishly Secondly fruitfully and profitably The Monkes ridiculously allegorize this Starre We have seene his starre Five starres are seene say they First a Materiall starre which is that here spoken of Secondly a Spiritual starre which is faith Thirdly an Intellectuall starre that is an Angell Fourthly a Naturall starre which is the Blessed Virgine Fiftly a Supersubstantiall starre which is Christ These as meere fansies I omit This verse may be commodiously allegorized thus First the starre signifies Religion because as the starre shineth so doth Religion and so ought the Religions a Matth. 5.16 Phil. 2.15 Secondly the East wherin the starre arises signifies Youth b Eccles 1.5 and therefore Religion and Repentance are not to be deferred unto old age c Eccles 12.1 The Jewes were enjoyned to offer up unto God a Lambe of a yeare old to Obser 1 teach us to offer up our youth and strength unto God Thirdly the most plaine and profitable Allegorie is this The Starre onely here directs Obser 2 us unto Christ teaching us there-by that none can come to Christ except hee bee enlightned from above and drawne by the Father d Ioh. 6.44 as wee have an example in Lydiâ— the Lord having opened her heart shee heard the Disciples of Christ willingly e Act. 16.14 But against the truth of this some things are objected Obiect 1 First wee are brought unto Christ by the word as appeares Rom. 10.17 Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word See also Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth yee beleeved So likewise 2. Pet. 1.19 Yee have a sure word of prophesie which shines as a light in a darke place In these texts faith is attributed to the preaching of the word and not to heavenly illumination Answ This is true that faith is wrought by the word by which also wee are brought unto Christ but first the heart is enlightned from above by which it is enabled to understand the word for untill we understand with the heart we cannot aright heare with the eare f Matth. 13.15 and Rom. 11.8 Spirituall things are spiritually discerned and neither the naturall man nor the nature of man can aright understand those things that are of God g 1 Cor. 2.14.15 Obiect 2 Secondly Christ himselfe is the Starre by whom we are brought unto him hee being the bright and Morning starre h Rev. 22.16 and therefore not the illumination of the Spirit of God Answ Wee must distinguish betwixt some certaine particular and inferiour starre and that bright Morning starre Apoc. 22.16 called also Lucifer or the Day starre i 2. Pet. 1.19 c. yea more than a starre the Sunne which gives light unto all the starres k Malach. 4.2 And therefore there is an order to be observed in these things which is this First there is a starre which obscurely admonishes and moves this is the internall but common and generall motions of the holy Spirit as after Peters Sermon being pricked in their hearts they cry out What shall we doe to be saved l Act. 2.37.38 These generall motions and commotions a man may have within himselfe for a time and yet not be brought home unto Christ and without these we cannot at least ordinarily be brought unto him and therefore prayer is necessarily to bee adjoyned to the hearing of the word that so we being assisted in the hearing thereof from above it may become profitable unto us Secondly there is the word directing for this is Gods owne ordination that wee should bee taught only by his word the preaching rhereof being the power of God unto salvation m 1 Cor. 1.18.21 as we see by experience even from the word of God Philip preaches and then the Eunuch understands and beleeves n Act. 8.35.37 Peter preaches and Cornelius and all with him receive the holy Ghost o Act. 10.5.54 And therefore wee must not expect Enthusiasmes or divine revelations and neglect the word but we must have recourse to the Law and to the Prophets that they may direct us unto Christ True it is that the word doth not work in us or upon us either ex opere operato by the bare preaching of it or incantative by way of inchanting or charming of us yet wee must confesse and acknowledge yea expect and long for the operation of God in his owne ordinance the word which therefore is called the word of reconciliation p 2 Cor. 5.19 God by the word reconciling us unto himselfe and without whose gracious assistance the word will become altogether unprofitable q Mich. 3.6.7 Thirdly there is a Sun or a bright and shining Morning starre which is the testimony of the Spirit of Christ within us enabling us boldly and confidently to call God Father r Rom 8.15 and Gal. 4.5.6 which is called a Sunne Malach. 4.2 and resembled thereunto in regard of a threefold property it hath First in regard of his firme fixed and apparent light Å¿ Esa 60.1 we thereby beholding as with open face the glory of the Lord t 2 Cor. â— 18 assuring us of an interest in Christ and of salvation by him Secondly in regard of his feruent heat making us zealous of good workes and enflaming all the affections of the soule with an ardent desire to obey God in whatsoever he requires and to approve our selves unto him by true holinesse and unto others by equity righteousnesse and unblameable lives u Esa 60.3 and Tit. 2.14 Thirdly in regard of solid joy which it brings unto us when the Sunne beginnes to rise then the birds beginne to sing and most creatures delight in the sight thereof for this internall evidence of the Spirit of God doth worke in us joy unspeakable and glorious Read Isai 60.19.20 Apoc. 21.23 and 25.5 and 1. Pet. 1.8 Thus much for the Historical sense of this Sect. 2 verse wee now proceed unto his literall sense In the historicall sence of this verse Obiect I will answer an objection and then resolve divers necessarie questions The Papists to prove that the Pope hath both Regall and Sacerdotall power argue thus That power which was
but it more pernitiously hurts him that is angry then the other because it comes from the minde of the one and from within but reflects onely outwardly upon the other yea experience shewes that anger often brings men to Fevers and dangerous sicknesses as is to the life pourtraied by a great historian and generall scoller f Guevara familiar Epist fol. 114. 115. Secondly it weakens and enfeebles the body making it thereby daily more and more infirme and consequently the life to be the lesse comfortable and the more short anger being like worldly sorrow wihch causeth death g 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore a man at the least should take pitty of himselfe and his owne life in not giving way to wrath Anger doth easily subdue a mans selfe to the craft of his enemies for by provoking him unto anger they can leade him whether they will for an angry man is easily incensed and once incensed hee is easily ensnared being quickly entrapped in his talke hee as then not being compos mentis in his right wits The effects of anger in regard of the Soule are these First it displeaseth God h Iam. 1.20 but meekenesse is much valued by him i 1 Pet. 3.4 and therefore Fathers are forbidden to be angry with their children k Ephes 6.4 Col. 3.21 and Masters with their servants Ephes 6.9 Philem. 16. and therefore doe not displease God when thou maiest please him but remember that howsoever anger may please thy distempered temper yet it doth not please God and therefore ought carefully to bee eschewed Secondly it provokes the anger of God l Pro. 19.19 Matth. 5.22 who is incensed unto wrath against the angry man because he is not in charity the nature of anger being to be void of charity as I shewed before and therefore remember hee that is angry with his brother God will be angry with him § 3. And slew all the children that were in Sect. 3 Bethlehem Herod seeing himself to be mocked of the Wise-men converts his craft into cruelty and that extraordinary It may heere be asked what manner of cruelty Quest 1 was this of Herods I answer there is a threefold cruelty viz. First Answ of punishment Secondly of law Thirdly of blood First there is crudelitas paenae a Cruelty of Punishment towards inferiors certainely Correction is commended and commanded m Pro. 23.13.14 and therefore they are to blame who blame the Magistrates correction because he is not to hold the sword for nought but heere three rules may be given to Magistrates for the avoiding of their cruelty of punishment First let it be magnâ causâ punish not but for a weighty cause heere is a vulgar errour to be reformed damages are alwaies thought heavie and worthy of punishment but sinnes are thought light as blasphemy lying swearing fornication drunkennesse and the like and scarce deserving correction Secondly when the cause is weighty and truly worthy of correction yet parcâ manu punish with a gentle and sparing hand parvuns supplicium satis est patri n Seneca a little correction sufficeth a father to give and Superiours are Fathers Magistrates must punish as the Lord punishes not for revenge against the person but for the amendment of the offender This rule needes not be inlarged because for the most part Magistrates offend more by remisnesse and too much lenity then by too great severity Thirdly if the cause bee weighty that justice exacts a severe punishment and that correction be laid on with a heavie hand yet amante corde let it be inflicted with a pittifull and commiserating heart not as an enemie or tyrant who punisheth with anger hatred and delight but as a mother with teares Secondly there is crudelitas legis a cruelty of the law this consists in sutes and contentions wherein the most part of men are too faulty going to law one with another for every trifle In going to law wee should observe the same rules that before are prescribed to Magistrates in giving correction First magnâ causâ men should not sue one another but in case of urgent necessity or great wrongs not for every cause and petty wrong as now adayes men ordinarily doe Secondly when there is just cause of suites yet they must bee parcâ manu not with the utmost extremity for summum jus summa injuria to prosecute men to the utmost as far as law will extend is seldome or never lawfull Thirdly though sutes in law be great and concerne thy livelihood yea thy life yet they should bee in charitate prosecuted in love which is very hard to be done Thirdly there is crudelitas sanguinis a cruelty of bloud when men seeke the precious lives one of another and that either first rashly and in the heate of blood occasioned sometimes by playing sometimes by drinking sometimes through whoring sometimes by the lye given or some distastfull words Or Secondly more deliberately and in cold blood and that either I. privately by duels which is thought a part of fortitude for a man to murther his brother by the law of a Duell a divelish law that doth either teach or allow men to shed the blood of a Christian and so deface Christs image or II. publikely and that by edicts as Herod in this verse and other like him bloody Sect. 4 tyrants in the times of Persecutions Observ § 4. Of two yeares old and under Wee may observe hence Herods arrogant folly First Christ was expected by the Iewes and Samaritanes a Ioh. 4.25 Secondly hee was foretold of by the Prophets Thirdly his comming is now revealed and declared Fourthly It is by the Star and the Wise-men confirmed yet notwithstanding all these Herod hopes to meete with him and kill him either by Fraud or Force If the oracle by Herod bee Beleeved why doth hee oppose himselfe Not beleeved why doth he slay so many innocents For Herod might thus have reasoned with himselfe If it bee true that Christ the Messias and heavenly King of the Iewes that hath beene so long since promised and expected be now come it is in vaine for me to strive with him because so I shall be but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fighter against God and I can expect no other event then that which the Gyants had who warred against heaven their arrowes returning upon their owne heads On the contrary If there be no such thing but that this is a meere fiction like many other of their Rabbinicall conceits why should I then either trouble my selfe or trouble Israel in murdering so many sweete innocent babes Thus I say Herod might have thought and deliberated within himselfe but he doth not True it is that he thinkes the prophecies concerning Christ to be true that he must come and beleeves also the report that hee is come yet hopes to dash all their hopes and to falsifie all these divine truths by prevailing against Christ Teaching us that wicked men most wickedly
from this verse Answ 2 that whosoever they were that sought the childes life were by death removed out of the way Teaching us Observ that whosoever opposeth himselfe against Christ shall bee destroyed Christ is now at the right hand of the Father in power glory c Phil. 1.8.9 and therfore they that spurne at him doe but kicke against the prickes Hence a question may be propounded Who are they that oppose themselves against Quest 2 Christ I answer those that persecute him 1. Answ in his Person 2. in his Power 3. in his Preaching all such being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sighters against Christ and which shall never goe unpunished d Matth. 21.44 Act. 3.23 First in Persona they oppose Christ that persecute him in his person the person of Christ taken largely consists of an Head and a Body and therefore they are opposers of Christ that I. persecute him in Capite that blaspheme Christ or refuse to be subject unto him as many doe in all places where Christ is preached or directly oppose Christ himselfe as Herod did here and the Iewes afterwards when they persecuted him and crucified him all these sin against their own heads this their opposition being treason in the highest degree II. They are opposers of Christ in his person that persecute him in membris in his body that is they that persecute the true professors of the Gospell of Christ or the children of God Secondly they oppose Christ that persecute him in potestate in his power as I. traytors doe that imagine and practise evill against Kings the Lords Vice-gerents as the Pope doth that sometimes opposeth Kings sometimes deposeth Kings sometimes interdicteth and excommunicateth Kings sometimes freeeth their subjects from the oath of allegeance either by secret policie or open power laboureth to murther those Protestant Princes that will not be subject to his Antichristian power yet this should no whit dismay any of the Lords Vicegerents upon earth for although they bee craftie fraudulent malicious cruell and bloudy yet they need not feare them because they oppose themselves against Christ in opposing themselves against Christian Kings and they shall not prevaile against them God having promised to protect his Vice-royes who are defenders of the true faith and hath graciously performed his promise to our late dread Soveraignes of famous and blessed memory King Iames and Queene Elizabeth against whom none of the plots or practises of the Jesuites or Seminaries seedsmen of mischiefe ever tooke effect These I say are opposers of Christ and therefore shall be destroyed e Psa 2.4.5.6 yea many are the examples that might be produced of Gods heavie judgements inflicted upon those that have opposed Protestant Princes but I referre the Reader to Doctor Beard his Theater of Gods Judgements f sol 541 II. There are others that oppose Christ in his Power besides Papists and those are Anabaptists who deny obedience unto all Christian Magistrates and although the Apostle positively sayth that they are ordained of God g Rom. 13 1.2 yet these Separatists doe deny all superioritie and Magistracie amongst Christian people as shall be shewed more largely elswhere Thirdly they are opposers of Christ that persecute or oppose him in Praedicatione in his preaching and that either I. By the patronage of sinne or sinners many delight to support and uphold wicked men in their wickednesse but such must remember that herein they oppose Christ which opposition will bring destruction at last Or II. by an obstinacie in sinne transgressing with an high hand and will not be reclaimed by the h Ephes 4.19 preaching of the word some will sinne let the preacher say what hee will stat pro ratione voluntas their owne will shall be their law not the will of God published by the Minister some would leave some sinnes if Christ did not forbid them that is because the preacher reprehends them therefore they will not amend to vex him Or III. Those that hate the preachers of the Gospell and endevour that all preaching were left These must beware because this is a direct opposition of Christ as appeares most clearly by this one example Paul breathes out threatnings against the Disciples of the Lord persecuting and prosecuting them to the uttermost of his power i Act. 9.1.2 to whom Christ from heaven calls Oh Saul why persecutest thou me a Act. 9.4 and fore-warnes him of it as a Scylla that will suddenly dash him to pieces b Vers 5. And therefore all these must take heed of Herods sinne in opposing themselves unto Christ lest that Herods punishment mentioned before vers 19. be their portion for none are stronger than Christ c 1. Cor. 10.22 none are able to prevaile one â—ot-against him but hee is able to throw both the bodies and souls of all those into everlasting burnings that like Herod set themselves against him either in his person or in his power or in his preaching § 4. Returne for they are dead that sought the Sect. 4 babes life We may observe here that as soon as ever they are dead which sought the childes life Ioseph was called back againe the cause of his going into Egypt was the preservation of Christ and as soone as this storme was blowne over and this danger past hee is reduced and brought backe againe Hence it may bee asked Why doth the Lord remove the affliction from his children Quest as soone as the danger is removed I answer First because his mercie is infinite Answ 1 immense and unspeakable towards his children Psal 103.8.9.11.12 Secondly hee doth not afflict his children Answ 2 willingly but by a certaine coaction Gangrens are necessarily to be corroded or cured by corrosives but as soone as the dead flesh is eaten out the Chyrurgion changeth his plaister so affliction is sometimes necessary to weane us from sinne and when wee are so weaned then the Lord turnes our mourning into mirth Thirdly because the Lords end in the affliction Answ 3 of his children is the prevention of some danger which once being prevented the Lord returnes againe unto them in mercie And thus the Lord doth with Christ and Ioseph and Mary in this verse when their enemies are dead then they are called home againe §. 1. VERS 22. Vers 22 But when hee heard that Archelaus did reigne in Iudea in the roome of his father Sect. 1 Herod hee was afrayd to goe thither notwithstanding being warned of God in a dreams he turned aside into the parts of Galilee It may here first bee questioned Why Ioseph went into Galilee and Nazareth Quest 1 I answer First because Herod Antipas was Answ 1 a man of a meeker spirit and lesse cruell than Archelaus as may thus appeare I. This Herod heares Iohn Baptist preach Mark 6.20 c. II. Unwillingly he slayes him vers 26. and III. His respect unto those that sate with him vers 26. shewes that hee was of a soft temper non
Saviour exhorts unto this goe thy waies and sinne no more c Ioh. 8 11 yea this is the seale of God by which we may know whether his stampe bee upon us or not d 2 Tim. 2.19 if we depart from iniquitie yea without this forsaking of sin we cannot please God sinne pollutes and therefore the vessell must bee purged from it before God will come unto the heart e 1 Thess 4 4. and therefore unto true repentance these things are required First leave thy deare and beloved sinnes those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too f Heb. 12.1 for this is our warfare these are our enemies and therefore resist them even unto blood g Heb. 12.4 Secondly leave all sinnes Many men are content to leave many sinnes but not all some seeme as little as Zoar did unto Lot h Gen. 19.18 some are as precious and deare as Herodias was unto Herod i Mark 6. but if wee desire truely to repent and surely to receive pardon wee must forsake all both small and great publike and private externall and internall letting the time suffice us which is already past to have beene spent in sin k 1 Pet. 4.3 while it is said to day turne from whatsoever is evill never to turne unto it any more because this is our first promise and vow unto God Secondly we must solemnely vow and promise newnesse of life unto the Lord that henceforth wee will serve him in new obedience and an active life all the dayes that we have to live wee must bequeath and devote our selves wholy unto the Lord as new creatures l 2 Cor. 5 17. and that for these three causes First because nothing else can assure us of eternall mercies neither circumcision nor uncircumcision nor any thing else availing unto salvatition but a new creature m Gal. 6.15 Rom. 6.4.19.22 Secondly because negative obedience doth not please God nil agere est malè agere not to doe good is to doe evill if the husbandman sowe not good seede tares will come up though he sowe them not Thirdly because these two are alwaies coupled by the blessed Spirit to shew that they should never bee separated in us David that Kingly Prophet exhorteth us to eschew evill to doe good n Psal 34.14 The Prophet Esai of Kingly race adviseth us to cease to doe evill and to learne to doe well o Esa 1.18.19 So Saint Paul intreateth that we would not be conformed to this world but transformed by the renewing of our mind p Rom. 12.2 and afterwards abhorre that which is evill and cleave to that which is good q Rom. 12.9 and againe r Rom. 13.13 we must walke honestly not dishonestly we must put off the old man and put on the new ſ Ephes 4.22.23 Col. 3 9 10. Observ Thus to forsake sin and to obey God are alwaies united by the spirit of God to teach us that although they are two distinct things as are heate and light in the fire yet they cannot truely and really bee separated one from the other any more then these which are the inseparable properties of the fire Heere it may bee demanded Wherein doth Quest 12 this our new obedience consist I answer in these three things First Answ in the workes of sanctity towards God by purging the inward man from prophanesse and all love of sin by clensing the outward man from all prophanation of the name worship and day of the Lord by having our inward man filled with holy thoughts desires purposes and meditations and our outward man abounding in the worke of the Lord. Secondly in the workes of equity and uprightnesse towards man as reverence towards superiours love towards inferiours truth justice and love towards equalls mercy towards offenders charity towards the poore and such like Thirdly in the workes of sobriety not giving our selves unto pride or a high conceit of our selves nor unto the contempt of others nor unto prodigality or drunkennesse or gluttony or fornication and uncleanenesse but unto humility moderation temperance sobriety and urbanity towards all as becomes new men in Christ Jesus Thus much for the second part of our Resolution consisting in promises and vowes made unto the Lord. Thirdly our Resolution consists in Implorando in imploring the ayde and assistance of God against sinne This is not an essentiall part of repentance although it be a necessary part in regard of the weaknesse of our nature we not being able either to leave sinne or abstaine from sinne or overcome sinne by our owne strength and therefore our repentance is to be corroborated by invocating the divine helpe of God hence it is that wee are commanded to pray continually a Eccles 6.18 and alwayes b 1 Thess 5.17 to watch in prayer c 1 Pet. 4.7 and to be fervent in prayer d Rom. 12.12 ◠lest we enter into temptation e Matth. 6.12 Prayer unto God being our onely Delphian sword wherewith we defend our selves against all temptations And thus much for the second generall part of Repentance that is Resolution Thirdly the last part of Repentance is Execution when a man labours faithfully to performe Quest 13 what hee hath promised and resolved Hence a question wil be asked What is a man to performed for the finishing perfecting of repentance Answ I answer foure things first our repentance must be true secondly it must be timely thirdly it must be constant fourthly it must be crescent Quest 14 First our repentance must be true not false It may here be asked when is our repentance true Answ I answer then onely when a man beginnes seriously to obey God both with a negative and an affirmative obedience that is carefully to performe whatsoever God requires of us to doe and to shun and avoid whatsoever he forbids us as appeares thus first this is the beginning and and of all f Eccles 12 13. Secondly this is that which makes us truely happy so saith our Saviour if ye obey my words happy are ye g Iohn 13.17 and his Apostle that man which is a door of the law shall bee blessed in his deed h Jam. 1.25 Thirdly the end of all both legall and evangelicall precepts is that wee might glorifie the Lord which is done by obedience as wee see by our Saviours command Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heavenly Father i Matth. 5.16 Fourthly we are called unto obedience and the worke of the Lord to be labourers and not idle in the Lords-Vineyeard k Matth. 20.1.2 Fiftly without this serious and sincere obedience all other things are nothing that is neither 1. the compunction of the heart without the obedience of the heart and life is pleasing unto God for this was in Balthazar His knees smote one against the other and his heart was troubled
which see not God so many carnall eyes see the Scriptures which see not Christ f Gualt s Answ 2 Secondly the heavens were opened Tropologicè to shew 1. that heaven is opened unto us by the Baptisme of the Spirit or 2. that heaven is opened unto all those that are spirituall for for this cause are all graces given unto us that wee may be made partakers of the kingdome of heaven What graces are given unto us by the Spirit Quest 3 for the obtaining of heaven I answer First the grace of light knowledge Answ 1 and illumination by which we are enabled to understand those things that concerne the glory of God and our owne salvation g 1 Cor. 2.14.15 Answ 2 Secondly the grace of faith whereby we confidently beleeve heaven to bee our lot and inheritance Answ 3 Thirdly the grace of piety and holinesse whereby we are reclaimed from sinne called unto heaven and commanded no longer to have commerce or fellowship with the world and therefore let us labour that we may be made spirituall and that wee may bee Baptized with the Holy Ghost that so wee may partake of this light of understanding this hope of heaven and this purity of life Sect. 2 § 2. And the Spirit of God descended like a Dove Obiect The Rhemists h s Act. 17. â—ect 5. and Bellarmine produce this place to prove that it is lawfull to paint the Blessed Trinity viz. God the Father like an old man with the world in his hand Christ as hee walked upon the earth the Holy Ghost in likenesse of a Dove Arguing thus To paint the Trinity or any one of them as they appeared visibly is no more inconvenient then it was undecent for them so to appeare Wee answer First this doth flatly controle Answ 1 and contradict the word of God which simply forbiddeth any similitude to bee made of things in heaven or in earth to worship God by in the second commandement Secondly God expressly declareth that hee would not appeare in any visible shape when he Answ 2 gave the law least the people should abuse that shape to make an Jmage of God after it a Deut. 4.15 Thirdly the argument followeth not for Answ 3 God saw it was convenient sometimes by visible signes to appeare unto men and yet seeth it to be inconvenient for pictures to bee made to resemble him by for else hee would never have forbidden it Fourthly though the argument be admitted Answ 4 yet seeing now that all such visible apparitions of the Trinitie are ceased all such visible pictures likewise should be out of use Fiftly if when such apparitions were seene Answ 5 yet no such images were tolerated how much lesse are they lawfull now all such visions being long agoe determined b Willet Synops f. 457. Why did the Holy Ghost descend I answer First for the dignitie of the person Quest 1 baptized Christ was God and therefore God Answ 1 the Holy Ghost comes to witnesse his baptisme Secondly to shew the nature of Christs Kingdome Answ 2 that it was not earthly and therefore hee was not annointed with oile but heavenly and spirituall therefore he was annointed by the Holy Ghost Thirdly to shew the nature of Christs office Answ 3 or that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and powerfull operation and working of Christ in the hearts of men Teaching us Observ that whosoever are Christs are made partakers of the Spirit of God c Ioh. 3.5 and 7.37.39 and 1 Thess 4.8 Hence the Spirit is called 1 Arrha an earnest d 2 Cor. 5.5 2 a seale Ephes 1.13 and 4.30 3 an holy action 1 Iohn 2.20.27 And therefore whatsoever wee be in other things if we be Christs we are happie and blessed if we be poore yet God will love us if we be simple God will teach us if we be infants God will increase us unto maturity and ripenes and in the meane time ordaine praise unto himselfe out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings if we have beene sinners he will passe by our former sinnes e Act. 17.30 and give his Spirit unto us if wee belong unto Christ Whether did the Holy Ghost here make use Quest 2 of a naturall Dove or onely as the Angels were wont to appeare did shew himselfe in the shape of a Dove I answer First the phrase seemes to imply Answ 1 the latter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like a Dove and so also Mar. 1.10 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a bodily shape like a Dove upon him saith Saint Luke f Luk. 3.22 Secondly Calvin warily and wisely dares conclude Answ 2 nothing and doth advise us not to sift it too narrowly and therefore I leave it Quest 3 Why doth the Holy Ghost descend in the shape of a Dove Answ 1 I answer for three causes First for the fulfilling of the Type Secondly for the expressing of the nature of Christ Thirdly for our imitation First the Holy Ghost descended upon Christ in the shape of a Dove for the fulfilling of the type because the Dove was the messenger of peace in times past unto Noah g Gen 8.11 and Plutarch and Coelius Rhod. affirmes that it was also to Observ 2 Deucalion the Holy Ghost hereby teaching us that Christ came that he might reconcile us unto God according to the testimony of the Apostle wee have peace towards God through Iesus Christ our Lord h Rom. 5.1 and againe when we were enemies we were reconciled unto God by the death of his Sonne i Rom. 5.10 and 2 Cor. 5.19.20 What necessity was there of this Doves comming Quest 4 I answer the necessity appeares thus Answ First the world was now overwhelmed with sinne as formerly with a deluge of water Secondly Christ comes to cure this deluge to dry up this water and to take away our sins whence he is called the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world k Iohn 1. Thirdly and therefore most fitly comes this dove at this time that as Noahs Dove came with an olive branch l Gen 8.11 as a token of peace so the holy Spirit in the likenesse of a Dove is a signe of that peace and reconciliation which is wrought by Christ betweene our God and us All are not reconciled unto God by Christ Quest 5 and therefore what must we doe to be assured of our Particular peace and atonement with our Father whom we have offended I answer meditate seriously and frequently upon these things Answ first remember that we are all sinners lost in Adam m Rom. 5.12 and that in many things we all sin daily and he is a lyer who saith otherwise n 1 Ioh. 1.8 Secondly remember that by sinne wee are guilty of death death having passed upon all for sinne o Rom. 5.12 Thirdly meditate what death wee are liable unto it is not the effusion of our blood not a depriving of us of sense not such a sorrow
for some civill respect that so nothing may hinder the intended purpose thus certaine Jewes vow they will fast untill they have killed Paul a Acts 23.12 Fourthly there is a miraculous fast such was the fast of Moses upon the mount Exod. 34.28 and of Elias in the wildernesse 1 King 19.8 and of Christ in this place This fast is supra nos not to be imitated but admired by us and therefore although it be the fast here expressed yet I passe by it also and onely enlarge the next Fiftly there is a religious fast instituted for a religious end and of this onely something amply How manifold is this religious fast I answer the religious fast is diversly divided Quest 3 Answ First in respect of the mooving causes thereof into an ordinary and an extraordinary fast Secondly in respect of the authority into a voluntary and an injoyned or commanded fast Thirdly in respect of the persons fasting into a publicke and a private fast Fourthly in respect of the duration or continuance thereof into an absolute and a respective fast All these I let slip in this place Fiftly a religious fast is divided first into a false fast Secondly into a true fast First there is a false religious or a Popish fast which is an Idoll of the true and obtruded upon the Church by the devill for the deceiving of men which is not onely unprofitable unto the Agents but also displeasing unto God yea provoking his Majesty against us as may appeare by these places of Scripture Esa 58. Ier. 14.12 Zach. 7.5 Maâ—t 6.16 Wherein doth this false fast of the Papists consist Quest 4 For the true resolving of this doubt Answ wee must observe a threefold errour First in the Merit of their fast Secondly in the Object of their fast Thirdly in the Adjuncts thereof First the first errour in the false fast observable is in the Merit thereof and that first because they expect a merit or a deserved reward for it as it is a good worke but yet this is not all for they expect the same for every good work they doe whatsoever it be Secondly there is another fault here in the merit and that is this they thinke an outward fasting it selfe a good worke or that the abstinence from flesh onely or the outward works of fasting is in it selfe pleasing unto God But to eate or to abstaine from meat is an indifferent thing and therefore the outward worke is not acceptable unto the Lord. Quest 5 Is not fasting a good worke Answ 1 I answer first some workes are good in themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the obedience unto the Commandements of the Lord which is alwaies to be performed they being good yea the rule of goodnesse fasting is not such a good worke Answ 2 Secondly some workes are good by consequence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when they are not commanded for themselves but as helpes unto some other good workes such a worke is fasting enjoyned for some other workes sake as followeth afterwards Secondly the second errour in the Papists fast shewes it selfe in the Object thereof Quest 6 How doe the Romanists erre in the Object of their fast Answ I answer they erre both in the Excesse that is in the difference of meates and in a generall prohibition of flesh Defect in approving and allowing of dainties and delights both in First Quality Secondly Quantity First they erre in a generall abstinence from some certaine meats onely that this is an errour appeares thus First the true fast ought to bee a totall abstinence for the time of the continuance of the fast from all meats whatsoever as may appeare by the Jewes fast c Hester 4.16 and Ninivehes fast d Iona. 3.7 who forbad the tasting of water except necessity urge and inforce the contrary and that either I. by reason of the weakenesse of the person fasting or II. by reason of the extension or length of the time fasted Secondly for these causes amongst the Ancients the Respective fast was more frequent then the Absolute wherein they did eat something and that with some choise making or difference Thirdly they did make no choice of meats or put a difference in meates according to the kinds of them as though there were a holinesse in meats for they knew that all the creatures of God were lawfull in themselves to be used and are made unlawfull unto us in these regards to which the Papists themselves subscribe viz. First in respect of the body those meates which overthrow the health of the body are not to be eaten Or secondly in respect of the substance or estate those dainties which cannot be had without exhausting of the treasure or profuse wasting of the estate or diminishing of our charity and liberality unto the poore are not to be procured but forborne Or thirdly in respect of the Magistrate those meates which are prohibited by superiours for some uivill end are to be abstained from and the Magistrate to be obeyed by vertue of the fift Commandement but this belongs not unto the tye of the conscience neither makes us fear or tremble to touch taste or handle a Coloss 2.17.18 that which the civill Magistrate for a politique end hath forbidden Or Fourthly in respect of Charitie if a Christian brother be offended wee must abstaine after Saint Pauls president who had rather eate no flesh so long as he lives than doe it with offence unto others b 1 Cor. 8.13 But this is in respect of weake brethren who are not throughly instructed not of obstinate persons who refuse to be otherwise taught Or V. in respect of the Soule those meats which inflame excite and provoke unto lust are to bee avoyded and this respect is truly religious I conclude therefore that thus to forbeare some meats is warrantable and commendable because the end of fasting is to helpe and further the soule unto the performance of spirituall duties wherefore those dainties and Cates which corroborate evill concupiscence are to bee layd aside And in these regards as was sayd before the Papists w th us acknowledge that lawfull meates become unlawfull But in making a distinction or difference of meates we and they disagree in two things viz. First in Lege in the law of Fasting Secondly in Praxi in the practise of fasting First we and the Papists differ in the law of fasting Here observe First the Thesis or the generall law that we should fast is prescribed in the word of God Secondly the Hypothesis or particular law how we should fast that is upon what dayes or how long or from what meat we should abstaine is not found amongst the Fathers nusquam invenio sayd Augustine c Aug. ad Casulan epist 86. the manner how wee should fast I cannot finde prescribed So Primasius d s Rom. 14. quomodo unusquisque c. How every man is bound to fast I cannot by the Fathers expresse quum praceptum nemo ostendere
potest perspicuum est Apostolos permisisse liberum sayd Socrates e Soc 5. 2â— seeing that none can produce a precept for fasting it is apparent that the Apostles left it free And the first Lawgiver or Lawmaker for fasting was Montanus the hereticke whom Apollonius taxeth for it f Euseb 5.17 Now the Papists prescribe a law of fasting upon paine of damnation but we deny any such positive law to be given by God Secondly wee and the Papists differ in praxi in the practise of fasting for first they will eate of some kinde of meats not of others Secondly they abstaine from some meats propter genera we propter operationem they abstaine from some meat merely for the kinde of it but we not for the kinde thereof but for the operation thereof they abstaine from flesh because flesh not because it kindles the flame and fire of lust for they eate and drinke those things that are more provoking thereunto than flesh is and therefore their fasting is superstitious as followes in the next Thus the Papists erre in the object of their fast in the Excesse consider wee now how they erre in the Defect and that first in the qualitie secondly in the quantitie First they doe not forbid the delights of meats it so be they be fish but thinke all dainties and daintinesse of lawfull meates that is any thing but flesh and that which comes thereof lawfull wee hold the contrary laying downe our opinion in this plaine proposition In fasting wee must abstaine from all delicates and dainties Or a fast celebrated with dainties is an hypocriticall fast For the proofe whereof observe these particulars First Daniel fasting abstaines from these three things g Dan. 10.3 First pleasant bread secondly flesh thirdly wine so others when they fasted ate nothing but hearbs h Rom. 14 2. and Iohn Baptist Locusts a course food as was shewed before Saint Matthew onely roots and hearbs i Clem Alex Paed. 2.1 and Saint Peter for the most part pulse Nazien orat de amore paup Secondly all the Ancients in their fasts abstained from wine Timothy forbare wine k 1 Tim. 5. and Saint Iames abstained from flesh and wine l Euseb 2.22 Thirdly the Fathers abstained in their fasts from all strong drinke thus also did Iohn Baptist who dranke neither wine nor strong drinke m Luk. 1.15 Thirdly these two strong drinke and dainties the Fathers reprove in fasting Read Aug. de Mor. Eccles 2.13 and Hier. ad Nepot And therefore wee may safely say that Papists are enemies unto fasting in their practise that place it in junkets and dainties affirming first that it is the kindes of flesh and that which proceeds from flesh which is onely forbidden in fasting not any sorts of fish Secondly they forbid not wine in their fasts to be drunke yea Bellarmine n De bon oper 2. 5. Sect. ad â—illam disputes the necessitie of wine in fasting because their regions and countries are cold And Hallensis saith that it is necessary they should drinke wine with fish o Chemni p. 4. 127. 6 Where it is not unworthy observation that when wee accuse the Romanists for their Stewes which are openly maintained permitted and tollerated in mysticall Babylon Harding answers their countreyes are hot and therefore if Brothell-houses were not suffered the people would fall either to Sodomie or bestialitie or incest or rapes or adulteries but when wee blame them for the use of wine in their fasts then Bellarmine tells us the countries are cold and therefore both their stomacks and healths require it 3dly their daily practise shews that in their fasts they allow of all dainties fruits wines sweete meates and all kind of banqueting stuffes and therefore there is no great feare that their fasting will empaire their health except it be with surfeiting upon their delicates Obiect But they will here object all Papists doe not thus Answ I answer we grant it for some cannot by reason of their poverty some doe not because of some vow they have made to the contrary and some amongst them perchance doe it not for conscience sake which we commend Thus we see how the Papists in their fasts erre in qualitate in the quality of meates we now proceed to shew their failing in quantitate in the quantity And for the clearer opening hereof I lay downe this proposition In the Popish fasts abstinendum a quali non a quanto they must abstaine altogether from meate held by them unlawfull but the immoderate use of those which are allowed violates not their fast that is one bite of flesh or one spoonfull of broth wherein flesh hath beene boiled disanulls their fast but to eate fish or drinke wine though unto the stretching out of the belly doth not breake their fast at all Thus Alex. Hales a Chemni p. 4. 117. 6 saith Excessus in quanto non solvit jejunium Excesse in the quantity of the meate eaten violates not the fast And Bellarmine b Bell. de bon oper 2. 4. Sect. quare traceth the same path almost in the same words Immoderatus usus piscium nulla lege jejunij prohibetur an immoderate use of fish is forbidden by no law of fasting For the finishing therefore of this particular I conclude First the Papists are enemies and opposite unto Antiquitie in their fasting as appeares thus First they now use wine which the Fathers did not II. They now use Dinners ordinarily which were seldome or rather never used by them that is the Ancients in their solemne fast dayes III. The Papists exceed in their eating but the Fathers were very sparing in that which they did eate upon those dayes and therefore howsoever they brag of Antiquitie yet they have not so much as a shadow of the customes of the Ancients in their fasts Secondly the Papists are enemies unto true Fasts as appeares thus In a true Fast there should bee an abstinence I. from flesh II. From wine and sweet wine III. From strong drinke IV. From dainties V. From an excessive and immoderate use of any meat or drinke Now they onely observe the first that is forbeare flesh why that they may stuffe themselves with fish or better dainties Thus wee have shewed how the Papists erre both in the Merit and Obiect of their Fast It now remaines to shew how thirdly they erre in the omission of the adjuncts of a Fast they onely observing the bodily exercise which profits nothing c 1 Tim. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their fasts not being accompanied with those holy duties which they ought to performe neither such an abstinence as may helpe them to a religious performance of those pious duties which God requires of them But the truth of this will most clearly appeare in the sequent particular wherein we have to explaine the nature of a true Fast the false and hypocriticall being thus briefly runne over Secondly there is a true Fast which is pleasing
taken up by Sathan thinke not of the power of the devill but of the patience of Christ for in him is no weakenesse but patience and in the devill no power but pride who thought that he did this by his owne power because Christ did not resist him at all herein Sect. 2 § 2. Into the holy Citie What Citie was Quest 1 this Jerusalem Luke 4.9 Answ Why did not the Divell rather take him up Quest 2 into some high Cliffe or Rocke in the Defart Answ Because he despaired to prevaile against him or overcome him in a solitarie place and therefore now he will tempt him unto vaine-glory which men are more apt unto Quest 8 Was this Citie holy Answ I answer it was called the holy Citie but it was nothing lesse for it was at this time a most corrupt place Teaching us that the Church although she want not her spots Observ yet is called holy Why is the Church called holy when shee is Quest 4 polluted and stained First because shee is consecrated to holy uses Answ 1 the name of God is called upon there the Oracles of God are taught there d Rom. 3.2 and religion is professed there wherefore she is called holy e Dan. 9.24 Secondly because she ought to bee such the Answ 2 members of the Church should be holy as their Father is holy 1 Pet. 1.15 Thirdly because God accepts of our weake Answ 3 and imperfect obedience if so be it be sincere as though it were holy not imputing our sinnes and infirmities unto us VERS 6. And sayth unto him Vers 6 If thou bee the Sonne of God cast thy selfe downe for it is written he shall give his Angels charge concerning thee and in their hands they shall beare thee up lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone § 1. If thou bee the Sonne of God Before verse 2. the Divell seemes to doubt whether Sect. 1 Christ were God or not and therefore that he may be the better resolved hee tempts Christ to turne stones into bread Now he tempts Christ to demonstrate unto others his Deitie by casting himselfe downe headlong as if hee would say I see thou art secure and safe and canst not be harmed because the Angels have the charge of thee to keepe thee but the inhabitants of Ierusalem know it not and therefore cast thy selfe headlong and wee will all without any further question beleeve that thou art the Sonne of God Where wee see before he tempted him unto Diffidencie and distrust and would have had Christ to make triall whether he were the Sonne of God or not now hee tempts him to Confidence and assurance the opposite of diffidence that because he is certainly the Sonne of God hee may therefore safely throw himselfe from the pinnacle for he cannot be endangered thereby Why doth Sathan allure us unto contraries Quest from diffidencie unto an unwarrantable confidence First not because hee is opposite unto himselfe Answ 1 but because hee endeavours one and the same thing by contrary meanes his craft more clearly shining forth hereby Secondly because vice is not onely opposite Answ 2 unto vertue but also unto the contrary vice Thirdly because often our mindes change which being observed by Sathan hee changeth Answ 3 his bait For first sometimes we delight in the vanities of youth and sometimes in the impieties of old age Secondly sometimes wee care not for our sinnes that is feare them not sometimes we are driven to despaire with the sight of them Thirdly sometimes wee neglect pietie and are carelesse of the practise of it sometimes we are puft up and grow proud of our performances Thus as Polypus for his owne advantage can take upon him the colour of a fish or of a rocke so this enemy of mankinde Polypus and Protens like can change himselfe into every shape and sute himselfe unto every disposition Sect. 2 § 2. For it is written The Papists object this place for the proofe of the necessity of humane traditions Object Heretikes and the Divell pretend Scripture for their errours and therefore we must not adhere onely unto the Scriptures but besides them we must have the traditions of the Church Answ We admit the antecedent but deny the consequent for when Sathan abuses Scripture that he may the better prevail against Christ our Saviour doth not forsake the word and flye unto Traditions but still useth this weapon untill hee have conquered his enemy the divell The divell objecting here it is written c. Christ doth not answer him Traditum est but Scriptum est it is written and not delivered by tradition And therefore by our Saviours example we are not to leave the Scriptures but cleave the more close unto them because the divell and wicked men abuse them It is written The Divell useth no Scripture Observ 1 that wee finde before this but now when hee findes himselfe wounded and driven backe with this weapon he labours to wrest it to his wicked purpose Teaching us that it is a divellish thing to defend sin by Scripture For First the divell doth not apply himself to the sense of that Scripture which he alleadgeth but wickedly wrests the words to his owne purpose Secondly he repaires not unto the Scripture untill he be so straightned that he knowes not how otherwise to unwind himselfe Thus oftentimes doe wicked men pervert the sense of the scripture when otherwise they cannot maintain their practises Thirdly to patronise and defend sinne by the word of God is to make God a patron and defender of sinne which is a monstrous impiety Quest 1 How can sinne be defended by the Scripture seeing it is a continued doctrine according to holinesse Answ It is easie to bee done by abusing wresting and corrupting of it as the Spider can draw and sucke poyson from the most sweet and Observ 2 wholesome Flowers Teaching us that satanicall men from the sacred fountaines of Scriptures can find out and invent arguments against religion because although they be the foundation of truth yet these men build straw and stubble upon them Wee are saved by grace said the blessed Apostle a Ephes 2.9 therefore we may sinne that grace may abound say these wicked ones b Rom. 6.1 2. Ex veris nil nisi verum from true propositions Quest 2 nothing can follow but a true conclusion how then can wicked men from this fountaine of truth draw arguments for the maintenance of errours Answ This may bee done three manner of wayes First falsò citando by corrupting and false citing of them and this is done one of these two waies either first Addendo by adding to the word of God as Evah said fortée lest perhaps ye die whereas God had said Morte morieris positively thou shalt die the death Thus the Pharisees adde unto the word of God the law saith thou shalt love thy neighbour therefore say they thou shalt hate thy enemy Or Secondly this is done Omittendo
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
bee an instrument to convert many Musculus sup Answ 2 Secondly some expound this of preaching and pietie together as if our Saviour would say shine in doctrine but withall let men see your Obser 2 good workes Gualt s Teaching both Pastors and people that to the knowledge of the word they must adjoyne the practise of pietie Or they must diligently labour to encrease both in knowledge and practise Quest 2 Why are both knowledge and practise thus necessarily to be adjoyned Answ 1 First because without the knowledge of religion our pietie and devotion is but blinde knowledge being the eye by which religion is directed and therefore they are necessarily to be conjoyned Answ 2 Secondly knowledge and practise are the two wings of religion without either of which our religion is lame and falles to the ground And therefore if with the Eagle wee desire to soare up unto heaven we must adjoyne and linke them both together Answ 3 Thirdly knowledge is not required in us or to be acquired by us for it selfe but that thereby we might be more enabled to performe our duties towards God which we cannot without the knowledge of the word and therefore it is requisite that first our hearts should be instructed in the knowledge of God and of his Law and of our Masters will and then carefully to performe what wee know our God requires of us Who are faultie in this particular First those who preferre ignorance before knowledge darknesse before light Secondly those who are remisse in seeking for knowledge who are ignorant and negligent in the use of the meanes of knowledge Vult non vult pigeâ— thâ—y love wisedome and say they long for understanding but other things wholly divert them from the quest thereof And therefore it is necessary to heare and read and learne and pray for the encrease of knowledge Thirdly they are too much defective here who labour for knowledge and rest only therein whether Pastors or people for we must not bee hearers onely or speakers onely or knowers onely but doers also because without a holy obedient and religious life our preaching hearing and knowledge is altogether fruitlesse Indeed it is true that a knowing Minister by his preaching may benefit others but not himselfe except hee bee a follower as well as a leader a Disciple as well as Doctour a practitioner as well as Teacher Fourthly those Ministers are principally faultie here whose lives are scandalous and conversations impious who doe not onely no good but also much evill These weave Penelopes web undoing as much by their evill life as they doe by their good doctrine destroying as fast with the left hand as they build with the right Thus much for the second generall answer to the first question the third and last remaines Thirdly some expound these words Let your Answ 3 light shine of pietie onely Thus Calvin most truely as though our Saviour would say as you are the light of doctrine verse 14. so shine in good workes that men seeing them may glorifie God Who are they that are commanded to let their Quest. 3 light shine or to hold forth a good example unto others First this belongs unto all in regard of all Answ 1 those to whom their life may be made knowne and that for these causes First because all men ought to glorifie God by their workes Secondly because there are none but they may exhibite something in their life whereby some others may either be confirmed or furthered by Thirdly because all men in their severall states and callings have some singular occasions of doing some good which others upon the like occasion offered ought and may imitate And therefore every one should labour to shine in the workes of holinesse and uprightnesse that others thereby might be provoked to the like Answ 2 Secondly they principally are enjoyned to hold forth the lampe of a pure life who either in age gifts or office are superiours unto others that is old men must be a president unto young Masters a patterne unto servants Fathers a copie unto children Magistrates an example unto people Ministers as Leaders unto their flocke and the like Read 2 Thessal 3.9 and 1 Tim. 4.12 and Titus 2.4.7 Now the reasons why this dutie of shining unto others belongs unto all sorts of superiours are these First because much is required of him to whom much is given w Luk. 12 48. and therefore the more God hath honoured any let them bee the more carefull to honour him the higher hee hath raysed any the more are they engaged to strive by the light of a holy life to advance his glory Secondly because the more eminent a man is in place the more conspicuous is his life and is the lesse hid as our Saviour sayth in the former verse save one A Citie set on a hill or a lighted candle put into a candle-sticke cannot bee hid Those who are in any high place cannot conceale their lives and actions but they will appeare to those who are under them either to their glory or infamy and therefore it concernes all superiours and Governours to be carefull that their light so shine unto others that God may be glorified by them and in them Thirdly because those who in place degree or rank are above others ought in going before to shew the right way to others Fourthly inferiours depend upon superiours and therefore for the most part compose themselves according to their example If a Ruler sayth Salomon hearken to lies all his servants are wicked x Pro. 29.12 And therefore all Governours had need to be wary lest they mislead those whom they must answer for and so their blood bee required at their hands Sect. 3 § 3. Before men What is the meaning of these words Quest Answ 1 First Musculus understands it of preaching the word as though our Saviour should say you must preach the word to all without respect of persons that is first to all nations and people whether Jewes or Gentiles Secondly to all of what order and degree soever whether rich or poore masters or servants Kings or subjects Thirdly to all of what condition qualitie or disposition whatsoever whether wise or simple ignorant or learned wicked or righteous obedient or rebellious for whether they will heare or whether they will forbeare the word must bee preached unto them y Ezech. 2.4 c. that those who will not amend may be left without excuse Answ 2 Secondly these words Let your light shine before men may be expounded of pietie also as well as preaching as if Christ should say you must bee carefull to order your conversation aright as well in regard of others as of your selves For first they are our brethren and therefore wee ought to love them Secondly by our evill example we may hurt pervert debilitate detain and keepe them backe from the wayes of grace and worke of the Lord. Thirdly by our good example wee may helpe convert
not the whole Law as of swearing vers 33. unto 38. Thirdly it was not given unto them as of revenge vers 38. unto 43. Directly by adding unto the Law as of love and hatred vers 43. c. unto the end of the chapter Second is of the practice of piety where Christ followes a double method namely First hee condemns the evill examples of hypocrites in Almes-giving chap. 6.1 unto vers 5. Prayer where he blames in them two things Boasting 6.5.6 Battologie 6.7 unto 16. Fasting 6.16 unto vers 19. Secondly he layes down the good precepts which are to be observed viz. First wordly care is to be avoided 6.19 c. unto the end Secondly our brethren are not to be judged 7.1 unto vers 6. Thirdly holy things are not to be prophaned 7.6 Fourthly prayer is confidently to be made 7.7 unto vers 13. Fifthly holines is industriously to be followed 7.13 unto 24. The generall Tractate concerning the law hath 3. parts to wit the Proposition which is partly Negative wherein may be observed The phrase Thinke not yee The thing that I am come to destroy the law Affirmative wherein are two things The affirmation Not to destroy but to fulfil The confirmation where two things are observeable The phrase of asseveration verily The certainty wher are The time until heaven c. The universality Not one jot which is meant of precepts Al shal be fulfilled which is meant of punishmēts Generall conclusion unto all men whosoever shall Breake vers 19 Keepe vers 19 Particular application unto the Apostles vers 20. Sect. 1 § 1. I came not to destroy the Law c. Wee have in these words two things to observe The occasion of them The scope wherein there is two parts the First Negative wherein are The phrase The thing it selfe Second Affirmative Quest First why and upon what occasion doth Christ speake these words Answ 1 First to confute the Pharisees who might have accused him first for an Innovator Secondly for a Doctour of liberty because many did suspect that he was contrary to the Law Both by his Doctrine because 1. he taught not as the Scribes q Math. 7.29 2. He condemned their traditions Math. 15 9. c. and chap. 23. 3. The legall lotions and purifications and ceremonies he contemned and despised Math. 15.2 And therefore by these things they thought that he was no friend unto the Law Conversation because first he was very seldome amongst the Pharisees and Princes of the Jewes Secondly often amongst the Publicans and Harlots Answ 2 Secondly these words were here added by Christ to confirme the Doctrine which he had a little before taught unto his Apostles For they might now have objected unto Christ What necessity is there to let our light shine before men if now thou put an end to the old law To this our Saviour answers I ca◠not to destroy the law in which answer he implies two things viz. First that he was no Innovator neither went about to bring in any new thing but only to fulfill those things which were fore-told by Moses and the Prophets r Luk. 24.27.44 Secondly that hee went not about to loose the raines of liberty by making void any part of the morall Law And therfore the Ministers of the Word should so preach that it may appeare they neither 1. affect novelties for there is no new thing in the true observation of the Law Nor 2. give any liberty or leave to sinne or licentiousnesse at all § 2. Secondly we now consider the phrase Sect. 2 here used by our Saviour Thinke not yee with your selves Quest 1 When doth Christ use this phrase of speech and why here Answ It is not an usuall speech with Christ but used by him onely when and where he condemnes the opinions of others Thus hee speakes unto the Jewes Thinke not yee that I will accuse you to the Father ſ John 5.45 And thus Saint Paul speakes unto the Corinthians Let no man thinke me a foole t 2 Cor. 11.16 And so in this verse Thinke not ye that I come to destroy the Law c. As if our Saviour would say I know that there are many foolish opinions broached against the Law of God but Nevos putate Think not you c. In which phrase he implyes that amongst men there are many things held amisse concerning the Law of God Quest 2 What errours have beene set a foot about the Law Answ 1 First some have rejected and condemned all Scripture whatsoever as the Mirabiliarii the Enthusiastes and the Anabaptists Danaeus de Haeres Answ 2 Secondly some reject the old Testament the Law and the Prophets because to them they seeme contrary to the Gospel thus the Cerdonians Danaeus 62. and the Marcionites who condemne the whole Old Testament Danaeus 66. as doe also the Appellites 69. and the Severians Tacians and Manichees Danaeus 71. Answ 3 Thirdly some slight the Decalogue or ten Commandements thus did Simon Magus Danaeus ex Epiphanio and the Cainani Danaeus 55. and the Manichees who call it a killing Letter Senensis 78.2 c. yea an unjust and cruell Law Senens 452.2 c. Answ 4 Fourthly some wholly neglect the workes of piety commanded in the Law and for this cause have hated the law because it requires holinesse thus the Origenists reject all the Books both of the Old and New Testament which reprove and condemne filthinesse and uncleannesse Danaeus 115. thus the Montanists slight the Law because they would have none compelled to live well Danaeus 194. And some have given reasons for the strengthning of this opinion namely first because the soule is not polluted by sinne but onely the body thus the Simonians and the Gnosticks Danaeus 6. Secondly because we are saved by grace and therefore it is lawfull to sinne if so be wee doe but beleeve Rom. 6.1 thus the Basilidians and Gnosticks and Simon Magus and Saturnians and Manichees and Aetians and Eunomians and hence the Corpocratians taught uncleanenesse and the Valentinians derided all goodnesse Now lest some should thinke that I revive and give new life to old forgotten and forsaken Heresies it will not be amisse to observe in a word that there are many such as these even at this day who thinke it is lawfull for them to sinne because where there is no Law there is no sin Rom. 4.15 and therefore they reject the Law Senens 79. The Libertines teach that all sins are lawfull and therefore they plainly reject the Old Testament Prateolus ex Lindano 254. è Calvino contra libertinos Teaching us that the wisdome and opinions of the flesh doe easily oppose themselves to the Law and Commandements of God Observ Why is carnall wisedome so prone to contradict Quest 3 the pure and holy Law of God First because it is not subject to the will of Answ 1 God and therefore doth oppose it The carnall minde is enmity against God for it is not subject to the
Law of God neither indeed can bee Rom. 8.7 Secondly because the Commandements of Answ 2 God are grievous to a corrupt and polluted heart which cannot cease to sinne And therefore doth oppose them § 3. I came not to destroy the Law Sect. 3 The Jewes object this place to prove that the Object 1 Law shall not be abrogated when the Messiah comes thus The Christians say that Christ was the true Messias and yet he both obeyed and fulfilled the Law himselfe and both by example and Doctrine did move others also to the obedience thereof In this verse he saith I came not to destroy the Law but to fulfill it and afterwards vers 19. he saith Whosoever shall breake one of these least Commandements and shall teach men so to doe he shall be called the least in the kingdome of Heaven And therefore say the Jewes that both by the words and deedes of Christ it evidently appeares that the Mosaicall Law shall not cease or be abrogated That we may truely see how Christ fulfilled the Law and the Prophets Answ we must remember that in the Law and Prophets were principally contained five things namely things morall ceremoniall judiciall Sacramentall and promises and threatnings First in the law and Prophets there are Morall things to wit the ten Commandements which are necessarily to bee obeyed unto salvation by all those who are of yeares of discretion and therefore were not to cease at the comming of Christ nor to bee abolished by him but fulfilled Secondly in the law and Prophets there were Judiciall things as an eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth and divers the like in these there was judgement without mercy and therefore they were to bee mitigated and allayed by the sweetnesse of mercy at the comming of the Messiah Thirdly in the Law and Prophets there were Ceremoniall things to wit all the sacrifices and many more which being but figures of things to come were to vanish when Christ unto whom they all pointed came into the flesh now even these Christ did obey fulfil literally until the determinate time of their cessation and then by himselfe and his Apostles did reduce them unto a spirituall and mysticall sense Fourthly in the law and Prophets there were Sacramentall things as circumcision the Paschall Lambe and the red Heifer these were figures of Christs suffering death and blood-shed and therefore were necessarily to cease when Christ came And these were fulfilled by him in his death and suffering Fiftly in the law and Prophets there were Promises of the comming of the Messias and withall of the conversion of the Gentiles of remission of sinnes and eternall salvation and these our Saviour perfectly fulfilled t Galatinus lib. 11. cap. 2. fol. 400. The Manichees as was said before rejecting the law of God and the Old Testament are urged by Saint Augustine to give over their opinion considering what our blessed Evangelist hath positively avouched in this verse why doe yee not O Manichees receive the law saith the Father and the Prophets which Christ came to fulfill Here Faustus in the behalfe of them all takes the quarell in hand disputing thus Object 2 First none make mention of this saying but onely Matthew who followed Christ when he came downe from the mount and was called to bee an Apostle after this Sermon was preached namely Chap. 9.9 but Saint Iohn saith nothing of it who was alwayes with him Answ Hereunto Augustine answers that though Matthew heard it not from Christ upon the Mount yet hee might either heare it from his owne mouth at some other time or hee might heare it from Iohn who was present Object 3 Secondly Faustus objects againe this Gospell was not written by Matthew but by some other for of Matthew it is written in the third person Hee seeth a man sitting at the receit of custome whose name was Matthew Mat. 9.9 Answ Hereunto Augustine answers that by the same argument Faustus may as well conclude that Saint Iohn writ not his Gospell for he speaketh of himselfe saying Peter turned him about saw the other Disciple whom Iesus loved Object 4 Thirdly Faustus objects to beleeve the new Testament is nothing else but to acknowledge the disanulling of the old and therfore the law is not now to be observed Answ In the old Testament were figures which must needs cease when the things figured out are present and even herein are the Law and Prophets fulfilled in which it is written that God would give a new Testament Ieremiah 31.31 Fourthly when a Jew shall aske thee saith Object 5 Faustus why thou dost not keepe the precepts of the Law which Christ came not to dissolve thou either 1. must confesse this verse to be false or 2. deny thy selfe to bee Christs Disciple or 3. yeeld to observe the ceremonies still The faithfull saith Augustine doe keepe the Law and the Prophets when truely cordially Answer and unfainedly they love God and their neighbour and as for figures and ceremonies they know that things shadowed out by them are now fulfilled in Christ August contra Faust lib. 19. Cap. 7. How is the Law destroyed because our Saviour Quest 1 saith here he came not to destroy the Law First the Law is destroyed Malè explicando Answ 1 by a wrong interpretation thereof and thus Christ gives the true sense of the Law and refutes the impious expositions of the Scribes and Pharisees vers 21. c. Secondly the Law is dissolved Malè explendo Answ 2 by a false fulfilling and accomplishing thereof And thus Christ doth not teach that obedience unto the Law is to bee neglected but rather urgeth it Either by the comming of Christ the Law is Object 6 destroyed or else the Scripture is contrary to it selfe but the latter is false therefore the former is true The necessity of the connexion is proved thus Saint Paul urgeth first that by the workes of the law wee cannot be justified Rom. 3.20.21 and Gal. 2.16 and Rom. 4.14.15 Secondly that it is impossible for the law to save us Rom. 8.3 Gal. 3.21 Thirdly that wee are not now under a pedagogue Gal. 3.24.25 that is not under the law but under grace Rom. 6.14 we being dead unto the law Romans 7.4 Galat. 2.19 First the ceremoniall law is abolished for that Answ 1 was our pedagogue unto Christ daies and meats and moneths and feasts and ordinances and circumcision were but shadowes of things to come and therefore the substance and thing typified being come the types and shadowes vanish out of sight Read Heb. 10.1 Gal. 5.2 and 4.10 and Ephes 2.15 Colos 2 16. Answ 2 Secondly in the Morall law we may observe the Condition which is either of Death which is Malediction and a curse and this Christ tooke away in his crosse and abolished it as appeares by these places 2 Cor. 3.7 Gal. 3.10.13 Deut. 27.26 and 1 Cor. 15.56 Life which is Justification and this also is abrogated Rom. 3.20 Gal. 2.16 and
becomming accursed to the Law in suffering death upon the Crosse for us for although the Law could not condemne Christ who was innocent and unspotted yet because hee had put on our person which the Law had condemned by a curse e Deut. 27.28 and also taken upon him our curse and malediction he fulfilled that crying Law cursed is every one that doth not abide in all that it written in the law f Gal. 3.13 He was made a curse for us that we might obtaine and partake the blessing of Abraham in him Secondly hee fulfilled the Law in his person by enduring and undergoing human things although hard to bee borne and unjustly commanded Thus hee payes tribute when it was required although it were proper unto strangers the children being free Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by observing the ceremonies and shadowes of the Law Fourthly by fulfilling all the predictions and prophesies of the Law concerning himselfe whether they were I. the Types of the Law or II. the promises of salvation as for example Iacob saith The Scepter shall not depart from Iudah c. untill Shiloh come g Gen. 49.10 Moses sayth The Lord will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren unto him shall yee hearken h Deut. 18.15 Isaias saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon mee therefore the Lord hath anoynted me and sent me c i Esai 61.1 Read further Isai 53 4-6 Ezech. 36.25.26 Zach. 12.10 Psalm 110.1 In all which places and many more wee may see the Oracles and predictions of the Law and Prophets concerning the Regall Sacerdotall and Propheticall offices of Christ really and verily fulfilled by him and therefore he doth most truely affirme that hee came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Fiftly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by performing perfect obedience unto the Morall law doing all that was therein required of him either in regard of God or man in which respect hee was sayd to bee made vnder the Law k Gal. 4.4 There was in him such a perfect obedience and conformitie unto the Law of God that he did observe it fully and fulfill it without the least defect yea herein dares challenge his adversaries the Jewes Which of you can reprove mee of sinne l Ioh. 8.46 and Heb. 7.26 And thus Christ in his person fulfilles the Prophesies Ceremonies Types Shadowes and Promises of the Law yea after his resurrection telleth the two Disciples that it was necessary that hee should fulfill all things which was written of him in the law of Moses and of the Prophets and Psalms Answ 3 Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in men three wayes namely First by creating faith in their hearts whereby they lay hold on Christ who fulfilled the Law for them Secondly by writing the Law in their inward man Ierem. 31.33 I will write my law in their hearts Thirdly by giving them his owne blessed Spirit which makes them endeavour to fulfill the Law which endeavour Christ accepts for perfect obedience though it be imperfect For Christ infusing the grace of his Spirit into us by the vertue thereof wee are quickned and begin to fulfill the Law in performing new obedience unto God according to all his commandements And thus we see the truth of this assertion or sentence I came not to destroy the law but to fulfill it VERS 18. Verily I say unto you Vers 18 till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled § 1. Till heaven and earth passe Shall the Sect. 1 Law end when heaven and earth doth passe away First some answer that the written Law and Answ 1 Prophets shall passe away but not the Law it selfe thus Bucer Secondly some say that the yoake and coaction Answ 2 of the law shall passe away but not the rule or truth thereof Thirdly some say the phrase is figurative and Answ 3 this I conceive to bee the truth They shall feare thee Oh Lord saith David Donec Sol so long as the Sunne and Moone endure m Psal 72 5. where Donec doth not include a set time so our Saviour saith unto his Apostles Lo I am with you Donec even unto the end of the world n Matth. 28.20 that is for ever Yea Saint Luke thus alleadgeth this verse It is easier for heaven and earth to passe then one tittle of the law to faile o Luk. 16.17 Wherefore Gualter concludes Est argumentum ab impossibili As it is impossible for heaven and earth to passe so it is impossible for any part of the law not to bee fulfilled or to bee made voide Observ Teaching us that the Morall law is alwaies to be observed by all men in all ages Christs word shall not passe away Mat. 24.35 and the word of our God is perpetuall enduring for ever That which was sinne in it selfe once is sin alwaies for there is no mutation with God at all Jam. 1.17 § 2. One jot or one tittle shall passe Sect. 2 If the studious Reader desire a learned exposition of these two words Jot and Tittle let him read Senensis Biblioth sanct lib. 2. fol. 75. sine 76. What doth our Saviour meane by these words Quest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jot is the least letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tittle Answ is lesse then Jota or Jot August s by which our Saviour meanes that there is nothing so little in the law that it may bee omitted hence he saith elsewhere that account must bee given unto God for idle words yea for thoughts God is wiser then men and hath commanded no vaine thing but all things are significant which are enjoyned in the law that being altogether just p Psal 12.7 God is holy in all his workes much more in all his lawes and therefore the least transgression of the law shall be punished Sect. 3 § 3. Vntill all things be fulfilled Object It may here bee objected that many things commanded in the law are violated and broken and therefore all things therein are not fulfilled Answ These words are not to bee referred unto the life of men but unto the truth of the doctrine for although many precepts are transgressed yet all the promises and threatnings shall certainely be accomplished in Gods appointed time Vers 19 VERS 19. Whosoever therefore shall breake one of those least commandements and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven but whosoever shall doe and teach them the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall breake one of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word here used signifies to untie a knot or to loose a bond or chaine Observ Teaching us that the Morall Law is a Bond which binds the conscience and remaines still as a rule of obedience unto us as was shewed in the 17.
verse Quest 1 Cannot a man obey God aright except hee acknowledge this obligation unto the Morall Law Answ No because if we be free from God wee are the servants of sinne and slaves unto our owne lusts and therefore so long as wee have not taken Christs yoake upon us and yielded up our selves to the service and obedience of God as bound in conscience to serve him and him alone and that with all our hearts wee have not performed any true faithfull or acceptable service unto him Quest 2 Have the children of God then under the Gospell no liberty Answ There is a two-fold liberty or freedome namly First Externall Secondly Internall First there is an Internall liberty when a man will not be taught or directed or reproved or compelled to performe any service unto God This is not granted unto any yea all must know that what they doe is not gratefull unto God except they pay it as a debt and do confesse that it is their duety to doe it There are three sorts of men that obey God First some acknowledge the obligation but are backeward to performe covenants they confesse it is their duety to obey God but they doe it unwillingly these must remember that God loves a cheerfull and ready service Secondly some freely and willingly doe that which God requires but will not acknowledge it as an obligation they are content to performe holy dueties but yet will not confesse that they are so obliged to the performance thereof that they had sinned if they had omitted them or that they have deserved nothing for the performance of them These must remember that God requires service of us and not will-worship Thirdly some confesse that it is their duety to serve the Lord and labour to obey him willingly and cheerfully readily and with a willing mind and the obedience onely of these is acceptable unto God It is too ordinary with many because the word is preached by poore and meane men to disdaine to obey it yea hence to doe whatsoever they will and to come to Church when they will but they must distinguish betweene the Messengers and Message Embassadour and Embassage for although the Ministers be poore or contemptible yet the word they bring is not to be despised because that comes from God q 2 Cor. 5.19 Secondly there is an Internall liberty when the conscience dares not resist the Law of God and this is twofold First Servile O derunt peccare mali formidine poenae When a man out of a slavish feare of punishment dare not transgresse the Law of God this is not praise-worthy in it selfe but yet these are much better then those who will not at all obey the Lord. Secondly Filiall when the love and reverence of God are so conjoyned together that we neither dare commit any evill or omit any thing that is good but of this elswhere § 2. One of these least commandements c. Sect. 2 Is any sinne small Quest is not every transgression against an infinite Law and an infinite God Sinne is esteemed small in a threefold regard Answ First in respect of the degree thereof because all sinnes are not equall as for example Incest is a greater sinne than a lascivious word or wanton thought Secondly in respect of Difficulty therof because it is more easie to abstaine from some sinne than from other as for example a man doth easilier forbeare murder and theft than lesse sinnes And hence the Pharisees tithed Mints but left undone the greater workes of the Law r Mat. 23.23 that is they performed easie duties but those which were hard to bee obeyed they omitted Thus some sinnes may bee called lesse than other because wee can more willingly forbeare more easily abstain from some sins than from other some being more pleasing unto our nature and sutable to our dispositions than others Thirdly sinne is said to bee small or little in regard of our Estimation and thus the Scribes and Pharisees thought it a lesse sinne to violate the commandements of God then their owne traditions ſ Mat. 15.9 And this is that which our Saviour meets with and condemnes in this verse proving that there is no sinne little or small because 1. every sinne is against an infinite law which is both the rule of true good honest and profitable things 2. because every sinne is against the Majesty of God the true Lawgiver and 3. because the least sinne workes death and condemnation for sinne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the prevarication of the Law and the breach of the Law is death Hence some sinnes which seeme small unto man have beene severly punished by God as Adams eating of an Apple was punished by expulsion out of Paradise Acheus preserving the gold and garment out of the fire was punished with the death of himself his family Sauls sparing of the best of the Cattle was the cause of his rejection from the Growne and for gathering a few stickes upon the Sabbath day the poore man was stoned to death Numb 15.32.33 § 3. He shall be called the least in the Kingdome of heaven Sect. 3 What is the meaning of these words Quest First they are diversely interpreted and Answ 1 therefore that wee may attaine unto the true sense of them observe that there are three words or voices in them First Vocabitur hee shall bee called that is he shall bee esteemed or he shall be indeede the least c. as before verse 9. he shall be called the Sonne of God that is not falsely but he shall be made Gods sonne Now in this word all the Interpreters agree Secondly Minimus the least First some understand this for Nullus so Calvin and Stapleton Minimus vocabitur that is minimè vocabitur Castalio he shall be called the least that is hee shall not bee called at all one of the kingdome of God Secondly some understand by Minimus Infimus he shal be called the least c. that is he shall be the lowest and most inferiour in the kingdome of heaven as if our Saviour would say he shall bee admitted into the Kingdome but he shall not be honoured therein thus the Papists expound generally the words as followes by and by Thirdly in regno caelorum in the kingdome of heaven this I. some expounds of the kingdome of the Church and of Grace as Calvin and Beza because thus Iohn Baptist was called the least in the kingdome of heaven Luke 7.28 II. some expound this of life eternall and so Aretius and Stapleton Answ 2 Secondly we may perceive here a difference Object 1 then in this word Minimus the least For from hence the Papists collect and hereupon establish their Evangelicall Counsels unto perfection He say they that breakes the least Counsell not Precept shall bee called least that is of least esteeme as the Laicks or Plebeians But he that keepes the least that is the Monkes and Friers and Nunnes shall be highly esteemed and greatly
prized Answ To this I answer first Christ in this place speakes of Precepts not of Counsels as appeares First from the phrase he uses calling them Mandata Commandements Secondly from the scope of the place our Saviour principally here prohibiting the violation of the least commandements Object 2 and understanding the internall sinne of the soule Thirdly this will appeare by the remoovall of their objections First the Papists say they are called the least sinnes and therefore they are not great Answ This followes not they are called the least therefore they are little in themselves but I. because others are greater all sinnes not beeing equall II. because the Pharisees thought the sinnes of the heart to be but small Object 3 Secondly they object Minimus erit hee shall be the least he doth not say exterminabitur hee shall be destroyed hee shall not bee cast out of the Church but hee shall bee lightly regarded in the Church To this their owne Stapleton answers Answ Imò nullus erit hee shall not all belong unto the Kingdome of heaven Non significat gradum inferiorem sed è coelo exclusionem Chrysost s Least here doth not signifie an inferiour degree of glory but a direct expulsion from heaven as followes in the next verse except you bee more righteous then the Scribes and Pharisees you cannot be saved Thirdy from what was said in the first answer we may observe a difference amongst expositors Answ 3 about the meaning of these words kingdome of heaven I. some understanding them of the kingdome of grace And II. some of the kingdome of glory Now I suppose that they may be understood of both namely first of the kingdome of grace because the Church of Christ is ever and anone called the Kingdome of heaven as Matt. 3.2 and 4.17 and Luke 7.28 The Church of God is the Kingdom of Christ and the Church militant and triumphant make up but one and the same kingdome Secondly these words may be understood of the kingdom of Glory he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven that is hee who is disobedient to the least of Gods Commandements howsoever hee may bee esteemed in the world yet with God hee shall bee rejected neither by him allowed a place in the Kingdome of Heaven The Lord respects no mans person but judgeth every man according to his workes and therefore those who give way unto the workes of wickednesse shall receive from him the reward of their iniquitie § 4. Whosoever shall doe the least of these commandements and teach them c Sect. 4 Our Saviour in these words doth silently point at three sorts of Teachers namely First those who teach indeede but by their teaching destroy the law and therefore neither they themselves fulfill the law neither by their teaching doe they induce others unto the obedience thereof Secondly those who doe not destroy the law by their opinions but doe truely teach the law unto others although they doe not practise it in themselves both these are rejected by Christ Thirdly those who teach the law soundly and practise it sincerely that is who direct by their doctrine and example others unto God and instruct them in the workes of righteousnesse and true holinesse and these are they whom our Saviour saith here shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven which simply is to bee understood of a greater and more eminent degree of glory according to that of David They that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the starres for ever and ever w Daniel 12.3 Parens sup VERS 20. For I say unto you that except your righteousnesse shall exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees Vers 20 ye shall in no case enter into the Kingdome of heaven § 1. For I say unto you except c. Bellarmine produceth this place to prove that Sect. 1 there can bee no certaintie of salvation in this Obiect 1 life arguing thus if salvation depend upon the condition of workes then there can bee no certaintie thereof but the Scripture doth in plaine termes teach us that salvation depends upon the condition of workes Therefore none can bee sure of his salvation The Minor or second proposition he confirmes by this verse I say unto you except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharisees you cannot enter into the knigdom of heaven so chap. 19. If thou wouldest enter into life Answ 1 keepe the Commandements First the condition of workes doth either simply suppose 1. the necessitie of workes or 2. over and above the merite of workes Now in the first sense the Scriptures doth require indeede that they who desire to bee assured of eternall life and salvation must labour to abound in the fruits of sanctification And thus wee grant that salvation doth depend upon the condition of workes In the second sense it is signified that this salvation is acquired by the merit of those workes of sanctification And this we altogether deny as followes in the following objection and third answer of this Answ 2 Secondly although salvation doth depend upon the condition of workes in the first sense yet it followes not hence that therefore there can be no certaintie of salvation but rather on the contrary wee say that this condition of workes being supposed there is a great certaintie of salvation because none can be faithfull who doth not give all diligence in good workes and those who doe know hereby that they are faithfull Answ 3 Thirdly in the second sense wee grant that there can bee no certaintie of Salvation such a condition of workes being supposed as includes merit But Bellarmine cannot perswade us Protestants to grant that any such condition of workes is made in the Gospel neither doth hee prove it the places alleadged by him being understood of the first condition of workes which supposeth their necessity not of the second which supposeth their Merit x Chamier tom 3. de fide li 13 Cap. 17. Sect. 30. 31. 33. fol. 444. It is questioned betwixt us and the Papists whether the Evangelicall promises have the condition of workes added unto them not simpply but whether as antecedent or consequent And Bellarmine affirmes the former we the latter Obiect 2 The Jesuite objects this place for the confirming of his opinion Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees ye cannot enter into the kingdome of heaven This is an Evangelicall promise because it comprehends the kingdome of heaven and yet it hath the condition of actuall righteousnesse which consists in a perfect observation of the Answ 1 Commandements First it may bee doubted whether this bee an Evangelicall promise or not considering that Christs scope here is to vindicate the law of workes from the traditions of the Pharisees for when he had protested that he came not destroy the law but to fulfill it had pronounced them to be the least in the kingdome of heaven who broke
one of these Cōmandements he doth by and by adde Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees yee cannot enter into the kingdome of heaven signifying hereby that this righteousnesse of the law did farre exceede and excell that righteousnesse which the Pharises did exercise and commend as most perfect Secondly the reason why the Cardinall perswades Answ 2 himselfe that this is an Evangelicall promise is because it comprehends the Kingdome of heaven But this is nothing for by the kingdome of heaven is meant life eternall as all grant And life eternall was propounded and promised to legall righteousnesse as the Papists themselves confesse Wherefore what should hinder why wee may not say that the kingdome of heaven is propounded and promised to legall righteousnesse I confesse that this kingdome is in some sort proper to the Gospel namely in a double regard First because the plaine and direct name is in the Gospel not in the law this phrase The kingdome of heaven being frequent in the New Testament but not found in the Old Secondly because this kingdome of heaven is obtained by the Gospel not by the law Now if these two regards should make the kingdome of heaven not to belong unto the law the same would make life eternall not to belong unto the law which is absurd Thirdly although wee should grant that this Answ 3 is an Evangelicall promise not a legall yet the argument is idle because it doth not prove the antecedent condition of workes which is the thing in question but the consequent that is that good workes doe not goe before as meritorious causes of justification and salvation but followe after as fruits of sanctification Fourthly the last words of the Jesuites objection Answ 4 are as false as the rest for this consequent righteousnesse is not placed in a perfect observation of the Commandements of God for this would destroy the remission of sinnes If wee could perfectly fulfill the law then wee needed no pardon but this is grossely absurd and false as shall else-where be shewed y Chamier tom fol. 521. de neces oper lib. 15. cap. 5. Sect. 3. 4. 5. 6. § 2. Your except your righteousnesse c. Why doth our Saviour adde this word Your Because righteousnesse is not acceptable before God except it be Ours we cannot bee helped by another mans righteousnesse but every Sect. 2 one must be saved by his owne faith Rom. 10. How then are wee saved by the merits of Quest 1 Christ Answ Because they are Ours as appeares thus Answ first Quest 2 they were done for us Christ fulfilled the law and performed whatsoever his father required of him and that for us Secondly faith applies Christs active and passive obedience to us yea Christ himselfe unto us and with him all things z Rom. 8 3◠Thirdly faith purgeth and sanctifieth or leadeth unto puritie and sanctitie thus saith the Apostle God put no difference betwixt us and them purging and purifying our hearts by faith a Acts 15.9 and Saint Iohn saith hee that hopes to be saved by Christ will purge himselfe even as hee is pure b 1 Iohn 3.3 And thus the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed unto us and applied unto us and so made Ours Quest 3 What may wee thinke of Supererogatory merits and Church treasure doth not that availe others and please God yea satisfie his justice in the behalfe of others Answ This is false and ridiculous For first a man cannot save his owne soule by his owne workes much lesse then save his brother by his overplus Secondly no man can doe more then hee ought to doe for himselfe and therefore none can have any overplus of workes wherby others may be bettered Thirdly the Scripture plainely affirmes that to redeeme a brother from death or to save a soule is too great a worke for man and must be left wholy unto the Lord who onely can doe it and therefore although a man could satisfie for himselfe yet hee could not for another by his merite Quest 4 The Papists here demand why our brothers merits may not as well be applied unto us as the merits of Christ are Answ 1 First this is little better then blasphemy thus to compare God and man together for God owes nothing unto man and therefore may give communicate unto him what he pleases but every mans owes all he can doe and more unto God and therefore hath no good workes or merits to impart unto his brother Answ 2 Secondly Faith apprehends the merits of Christ and makes it ours but what faith can we have in our brothers workes or merits faith is built upon the promises but where have wee any promise that by other mens workes of supererogation we shall be saved A Papist with his mony may buy of the Priests some of this Church treasure but he can never by faith enformed and founded upon the word of God be assured that it will availe him at all Answ 3 Thirdly Christ was given unto us for a Mediator now how injurious is it to the office of Christ to make our brother our Mediatour unto God that he would accept the overplus of their merits for us Sect. 3 § 3. Righteousnesse except your righteousnesse This place is alleadged by one of the present pillers of our Church against Popish equivocation Argum. That doctrine which is lesse honest then the doctrine of Pagans is intollerable among Christians But Jesuiticall equivocating is lesse honest then the doctrine of Infidels and Pagans Therefore ought to bee esteemed abhominable among Christians The Major proposition is taught by our Saviour in this verse Except your righteousnesse doe exceede c. shewing where there is more knowledge of Christ there the profession must be more honest And Saint Paul saith expressly There is such fornication among you as is not among the heathen c 1 Cor. 5.1 Concluding that it is blasphemy against God for a Christian to bee more vile in life then a Pagan The Minor is proved from the Jesuit Eman. Sà Ies Aphor. Tit. Iuramentum who telleth us that some of the Papists hold that a prisoner unjustly detained in prison if upon his oath he be licenced to goe forth is bound according to his oath to returne againe except hee bee absolved from his oath by a Bishop This is an oath without equivocation but our Equivocators thinke their equivocation in making an oath better and of more power then any Bishop to free them from perjurie in an oath esteeming it as good as no oath wherein they use their Reservation when as yet the very infidels in respect of their naturall knowledge of God kept better fidelity among men If any desire an example or further proofe of this I referre him to Bishop Mortons confutation of Equivocation Chap. 17. part 3. fol. 89. Sect. 4 § 4. Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse c. Quest 1 What doth our Saviour condemne in the Pharisees
therefore if they be extended no furthe rthen the letter of them they are not solidly expounded as for example Wee pray Give us this day our daily bread shall wee not therefore pray for health apparell life preservation and prosperity all which are included in this word Bread Answ 2 Secondly the Law of God is Spirituall and therefore it is not onely literally to bee interpreted Rom. 7.14 Thirdly God is to be worshipped in Spirit Answ 3 and therefore the Law which prescribes the manner of his worship must not onely be literally expounded John 4.24 Prov. 23.26 and therefore the excuses of some will never availe them who tell us first that blasphemy is no perjurie and therefore why may they not sweare secondly swearing by the creatures doth not prophane the name of God and therefore thereby that Commandement is not violated thirdly fornication is not adulterie and therefore the law is not transgressed and the like These must remember first how pure God the Law-giver is yea Puritie it selfe so glorious that the heavens are impure in his sight Secondly the Law is an exemplar of God and therefore is holy and pure Psal 19.7.8 Againe there are others worse than these and that is those who distinguish the words of the precept for the former granted onely the words and literall sense the latter will not allow of all the words according to the letter as for example some can distinguish lying into first a pernicious lye and secondly a manifest and apparent lye and these they condemne but if 1. it be an officious lye whereby some profit or benefit may accrew either to themselves or others or 2. if it bee a palliated lye then as lawfull we defend it But non distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit wee are no other than Lawyers who can onely expound the ancient and fundamentall lawes but not make new lawes neither by false glosses pervert the law or divert it from the true sence thereof we must not distinguish where the Law doth not lest the Lord will not accept of our distinction and so by our quaint sophistry wee onely cozen and deceive our selves How manifold is Homicide or what is it Quest 4 which is here forbidden Homicide or Bloud-shed is three-fold Answ namely first Iustum just secondly Impium wicked thirdly Immune free from punishment or excuseable First there is a just and righteous murder which is either Necessarie se defendendo when a man in his owne defence killes another beeing not able to free himselfe out of the hands of his adversarie either by flight or by the ayd and assistance of others But here we must carefully observe that this is two-fold First sometimes a man slayes theeves and robbers and enemies who lye in wayt for his life because otherwise hee cannot escape from them this is lawfull if the cause be reall but some kill when they need not but might escape by flight or preserve their lives by the losse of their purse Secondly sometimes a man is layd in wayt for or assaulted by the Magistrate or the Kings Officers that they may apprehend him here it is not lawfull for us before God in the defence of our selves to shed their bloud and therefore wee must not thus defend our selves against Arrests Lawfull which is acted in a lawfull warre to wit either first in a defensive warre when wee are assaulted by some forraigne foe Or secondly in a warre undertaken for the recovery of a due true and necessarie right which hath unjustly been taken away Secondly there is a wicked murder which is either First of a mans selfe being done Violently and wilfully when a man layes violent hands upon himselfe Now this is altogether desperate and horrible Secondly of another whether done First rashly this the Lord himselfe condemnes for murder If a man smite his neighbour with any mortall or deadly weapons either oâ— Iron or stone or wood that he dye hee is a murderer and shall be put to death Numb 35.16 17.18 2ly of malice whether done by A mans selfe whether by lying in wait secretly for the destruction of his brother or by under-hand poysoning of him or by an open assault onset or force Read Exodus 21.14 Numb 35.20 Deut. 19.11 By another that either Imperando by commanding and thus David slue Vriah and Iezabell Naboth because they were slain through their commands Consulendo by counselling thus Herodias slue Iohn Baptist because he was beheaded through the counsell given by her to her daughter Mark 6.24 Conducendo by perswading provoking and hiring with a reward or price and thus the Scribes and Pharisees were guiltie of the bloud of Christ because they hired Iudas with money to betray him Matth. 26.15 Petendo by intreating and thus Herodias daughter was the killer of Iohn Baptist because Herod beheaded him at her request Mark 6 25. Consentiendo by consenting and thus Ahab was guiltie of Naboâ—hs bloud and Paul of Stephens Silendo by coÌ„cealing or not revealing the murder if this bee done Before the fact that is if a man knowes of a murder intended and conceale it it is murder jure divina by Gods law After the fact is done hee is condemned jure positivo by mans law and that justly because murder is not to be concealed neither is such counsell to be kept Thirdly there is an excusable homicide viz. casuall and contingent as when a man is imployed about some honest affaires and accidentally kills his brother this homicide is excused because the Lord delivered him into his hands Read Exod. 21.13 and Numb 35.22 Deut. 19.5 and 4.42 Vers 22 VERS 22. But I say unto you that whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgement and whosoever shall say to his brother Racha shall bee in danger of the councell but whosoever shall say thou foole shall be in danger of hell fire Sect. 1 § 1. But I say unto you To whom doth Quest 1 Christ here oppose himselfe to the law of God or to the exposition of the Pharisees Answ 1 First the Papists say to the law of God that hee might make it more perfect Staplet Antidot And hence they deduce two conclusions the first is concerning Evangelicall Councels the second is of veniall sinnes whereof something hath been spoken already and more followes in this verse to be considered of Answ 2 Secondly Stapleton gives us these reasons or arguments for his opinion Arg. 1 First Christ is the true Law-giver in the New Testament and therefore hee doth here oppose the old Law Answ 1 First Calvin answers that Christ is not a new Law-giver which answer Stapleton derides not remembring that saying There is but one Law-giver who is able to save and to destroy d Iam. 4.12 Secondly Stapleton answers this reason himselfe Answ 2 or from him we may thus answer it It is the part of a Law-giver not onely to make new lawes but to interpret also those that
are made e Staplet Ibid. And therefore it followes not that because Christ is a Law-giver therefore he must make new lawes disanulling or opposing the old Secondly Christ saith Ego dicâ— I say not as Arg. 2 the Prophets were wont to doe Haec dicit Dominus Thus sayth the Lord and therefore Christ here opposeth himself to the law of God The reason why Christ sayth I say Answ is not because hee speakes contrary to that which his Father had spoken formerly by his Prophets but because whatsoever he speaks from the Father he speakes from himselfe which the Prophets did not Propheta ad conservos Christus ad serâ—os f Chrysost sup Christ as a Lord speakes unto his servants and therefore saith I say unto you the Prophets as the servants of the Lord speake unto their fellow servants in the Lord and therefore say thus saith the Lord. Thirdly Stapleton proves this from examples Christ saith he addes new Lawes and therefore Arg. 3 he opposeth the Law of God he proves the proposition thus First Christ saith thou shalt not sweare at all vers 34. I answer it was never lawfull or allowable by Answ 1 the Law of God to sweare by those things which Christ reproves wherefore this was no new Law Secondly Christ teacheth that Divorce is never lawfull but for adultery or fornication vers 32. I answer this was an old Law and no new one Our Saviour himselfe saying that from Answ 2 the beginning it was not allowed for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife g Matth. 19.8 Thirdly Christ teacheth us under the Gospel to love our enemies vers 44. Answ 3 This was an ancient law If saith the Lord thou meet not thy friends but thy enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe h Exod. 23.4 Now none can deny but this instance doth plainely imply and injoyne love to our enemies But if any be so blind that they cannot see it or so obstinate that they will not acknowledge that it may hence bee deduced or proved that wee ought to love our enemies let him listen then to the wise man If thine enemy be hungry give him bread to eate and if bee bee thirsty give him water to drinke c i Pro. 25.21 And therefore that addition which our Saviour speakes of vers 44. Thou shalt hate thine enemy is a falsification of the Pharisees as shall bee shewed afterwards and was never injoyned by the Law of God Fourthly Christ teacheth us to love our brethren and calleth it his Commandement John 14.15.21 and 15.10.12.17 and John 13.34 and Saint Paul cals it the Law of Christ Galat. 6.2 Answ 4 This was no new commandement but an old given in the Old Testament David expresly commends and implicitly commands this brotherly love Oh how good and joyfull a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in amity and unity Psal 133. c. Yea our Saviour saith the one halfe of the Law is to love our neighbour as our selfe Mat. 22.49 which words are taken from Lev. 19.18 And therefore I may safely those rubbes removed out of the way conclude this question that certainely Christ doth not here oppose himselfe to the Law of God but to the expositions of the Pharisees Quest 2 Why did not Christ who was the true Messias ordaine new Lawes for those to walke by who were under the Gospell Answ 1 First because the Law of God was perfect Psal 19.7 and wonderfull 119.129 and spirituall Rom. 7. extending it selfe to the inward man as well as the outward for it forbids coveteousnesse and condemnes the internall concupiscence of the heart in the tenth Commandement God is to be worshipped in spirit and with spirituall worship Joh. 4.24 this also the Law commands Salomon perswades us to give God our hearts Prov. 23.26 and Moses to love and serve God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 6.5 And therefore there was no need of a new Law the old being such as hath beene said Secondly whatsoever Christ taught or desired Answ 2 to teach to his Apostles and Disciples and to all his dispersed through the whole world was included prescribed and laid down in the Law and therefore there was no necessity of framing new Commandements We read of three principal Lawes which Christ commends unto all that are under the Gospell the first is to keepe the Commandements Mat. 19.17 Now this is injoyned in the Old Testament The second is to love the brethren or our brethren this also was commanded in the Law The third is to believe in Christ but this is the Commandement of the Father k 1 Ioh. 3.23 § 2. But I say unto you The scope of Christ Sect. 2 in this place is to oppose his true opinion to the opinion of antiquity and he doth not endeavour to prove this from the best most learned or most ancient Rabbines but onely from his word that he might teach us Observ that the onely fountaine of truth is in his word Christ doth not say It was said of old thou shalt not kill c. but Rabbi Salomon or Ben-Ezra doth not say so But I say unto you that hence wee might learne that the true tryall of antiquity is in the Holy Scriptures and therefore wee are commanded to search them Ioh. 5.39 to repaire to them Esa 8.20 because by them we are regenerated 1 Pet. 1.23 from them we have faith Rom. 10.17 yea they are able to make us perfect l 2 Tim. 3 16. The Church is our Mother therefore shee must be subject to God our Father for the wife ought to be so unto the husband and hence Saint Paul would have us to wave the opinion of an Angell rather then of the word of God m Gal. 1.8 much more then of a Father who is subject to errour as was shewed in the former verse Is there no use at all to be made of Antiquity Quest or of the opinions workes and writings of the Fathers and Ancients First in generall the true use of the Ancients Answ 1 is not to establish a new way unto heaven but to facilitate the old not to teach new opinions but to expound and explaine the ancient truths which are couched in holy writ Secondly more particularly the true use of Answ 2 the Fathers and ancient writers consists In these 4. things to wit First in the exposition of the Scriptures which is twofold namely either Positive as for example this exposition of Scripture is true because the Fathers so interpreted it This followes not Privative this exposition is false because none of the Fathers so give it here observe two things namely First this is no certaine or generall rule because often all the Fathers of some one time or for a long time have been mistaken as was shewed in the former verse in the exposition of Gen. 6.2 and 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly this is
to be reverenced and doth strongly convince Private spirits when we can say none have as yet thought thus besides your selfe Secondly the true use of the ancient writers is in convincing those adversaries which trust unto them and relie upon them for although this follow not the Fathers say thus therefore it is true yet this followes these men pretend to follow the Doctrine of the Fathers yet in their opinions varie frō yea are enemies unto the Fathers and therefore they doe but deceive and juggle with the world making a shew of that which is not This is the usuall pranke of the Papists to exclaime that all the Fathers are on their side and when the matter comes to triall their Judges condemne them and the Fathers speake against them Thirdly the use of the Ancients is for the moving of the affections of their hearers for certainely modest Christians and ingenious natures will be much moved and strongly perswaded when they heare the thing they are exhorted to embrace not onely to be consonant to Scriptures but also agreeable to the example counsell and resolution of the Fathers Fourthly the use of the Fathers is to direct us in outward things or to teach us the nature of indifferent things how farre they may bee used and how they are abused Sect. 3 § 3. Whosoever is angry with his brother c. Quest 1 What is the meaning of this verse in general or of the words distinguished herein namely Anger Racha Foole Iudgement Counsell Fire Answ 1 If the Reader desire full satisfaction herein I referre him to Mr. Weemes in the tractate of the Judiciall Law of Moses lib. 1. chap. 16. and Doctor Field of the Church who will resolve him in this particular m D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. for my own part I forbeare to transcribe them they being both in English and easily to be had Answ 2 Secondly because I would not leave my Reader altogether unresolved I intreat him to take notice that our Saviour here observes three degrees of anger The first is in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause layd downe in these words Whosoever is angry with his brother unadvisedly The second is in shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one Racha that is idle-head light-braine for so Rik in the Hebrew to which this Syrian word Raka agreeth both in found and sense signifieth light or vaine u Iuniur s This indignation may bee expressed also by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like The third degree of anger consists in open railing as calling one Foole with other tearmes of reviling which is a weapon fit for the Gyant with three hands because Tres quasi uno ictu occidit o Basting it killeth three as it were with one blow first himselfe that revileth and raileth Secondly him that giveth credit to his reviling and railing Thirdly him who is slandeted and reviled Answ 3 Thirdly as our Saviour maketh difference of the sinnes so also hee here sheweth three degrees of punishments alluding to the publicke forme of judgement used among the Jewes For first there was the Session of judgement of three who judged of small causes Secondly there was the Councell of three and twentie who determined more weighty matters Thirdly the great Synedrion or Judicatorie which consisted of seventie and two sixe chosen of every Tribe who sometimes convented before them the High Priest and sometimes false Prophets yea sometimes a whole Tribe as reverend Beza thinkes Fourthly from these premises I thus conclude Answ 4 and determine the question First hee that suffers anger to boyle in his breast shall be censured in the secret judgement of God Secondly hee that bewrayeth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assembly of heavenly Angels and Saints Thirdly he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthy of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment For foure kindes of punishments were practised and exercised among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death First strangling secondly the sword thirdly stoning fourthly the fire Of the which they thought the last to bee the worst as Beza affirmes upon this place Or if wee looke to the former words they will helpe us to the true understanding of these It was sayd of old Thou shalt not kill and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of judgement where we see the Jewes held a murderer to bee guiltie of judgement and that not onely positively but privatively as if our Saviour would say yee yeeld the homicide to be guiltie of judgement who really takes away his brothers life but hee is not called into judgement with you who sheddes not his brothers bloud although he hate him in his heart revile him with his tongue But ego dico I say unto you whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of judgement Where wee see Christ gives as much to anger as they to murder p Areti s And therefore the true sence and meaning of the words I take to bee this Hee that is angry shall bee guiltie of judgement that is at the day of judgement hee shall give account and answer for that his anger q Math. 12.36 Hee that calles his brother Racha shall bee guiltie of a Councell that is shall bee more severely punished than the former as his sinne is greater Hee that calles his brother Foole shall bee guiltie of hell fire that is is condemned already before God r Augu. s And yet all these three are eternall punishments and the first may be resembled unto a pettie Sessions the second unto a generall Assizes the third to Marshall law Quest 2 Are then some of these mortall sinnes some veniall doth it deserve condemnation to call our brother foole but not to bee angry with him Answ 1 First the Papists answer here affirmatively both in generall that there are some sinnes in their owne nature mortall and some veniall and in particular that the last sinne mentioned in this verse is mortall the first to wit Anger is but veniall and therefore of his owne nature deserveth not everlasting condemnation which is onely due unto the last to call one Foole ſ Bellarm. de Purga lib. 1. c. 4. Secondly Thomas of Aquine likes the generall Answ 2 allowance of the distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes but dislikes the particular application thereof unto this place holding that this Anger which is here spoken of is a deadly sin in that Christ saith He that is angry with his brother is guilty of judgement which words must be understood De motu tendente in nocumentum c. of a motion tending to hurt where there is consent and so that motion is deadly sinne Thom. in opuscul Ex Lippom. Answ 4 Fourthly the distinction of sinnes veniall and not veniall in their owne nature in
by Christ who hath sufficiently satisfied for our sinnes and unto the remission of sinnes onely a lively faith in Christ is required of us Therefore to say that a man by his owne satisfaction must pay the utmost farthing of his debt unto God is a blasphemous assertion and derogatorie to the value of Christs death k Willet Synops fol. 410. initio Thirdly this verse will not serve them to build Purgatory upon as followes in the next section Answ 3 § 4. Agree with thine adversary quickly Sect. 4 whiles thou art in the way with him lest the adversary deliver thee to the Iudge and he to the officer by whom thou shalt be cast into prison and from thence thou shalt not come till thou have paid the uttermost farthing Bellarmine strongly urgeth this verse for the proofe of Purgatory Object as doe also divers others of the Papists There is mention say they of a prison from whence the Captives shall in time come forth which cannot bee possibly be meant of hell because ex inferno nulla redemptio from hell there is no redemption Bellarmine more plainely argues thus By the way is meant this life present by the adversary is meant the law of God himselfe by the Judge is meant Christ by the Officers the good Angels or the divels by the Prison hell by the last farthing our lesser sinnes for which wee are to satisfie either in hell or in Purgatorie Bellarm. Tom. 1. fol. 1804 de Purgat li. 1. Cap. 4. First if we should grant the Cardinall all hee Answ 1 desires but onely the last particle wherein hee begs the question or in Purgatorie yet he could conclude nothing against us Amesius Tâ—m 2. pag. 200. Secondly this saying of our Saviour may safely be expounded according to the letter of the affaires of this life as Saint Chrysostome doth expound it that men to prevent their further danger should be ready to compound their controversies betimes And such counsell also the Wiseman giveth That if a man have given his word and is become a surety for another he should not sleepe before he had delivered himselfe l Pro. 6.3 And this exposition is most agreeable to the Text for the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an adversary at the Law And Luke 12.58 where the same sentence of our Saviour is repeated there is mention made of the Magistrate and of the Jaylor which are termes and Offices properly fitting the businesse of this life Willet Synops fol. 407. Answ 3 Thirdly here is in this argumentation a sophisme called Figura dictionis for Bellarmine faines unto himselfe here an allegory where as Christ useth plaine proper and perspicuous words especially in Saint Luke where the Magistrate and Jaylor are named and then from this unnecessary allegoricall sense he frames an argument for the confirmation of an article of his faith which is 1. against his owne rule delivered lib. 3. cap. 3. De verbo Dei 2. Against the rule delivered both by the ancient and moderne Divines Diligenter cavendum esse ne quae dicta sunt allegoricè tanquam propriè dicta intelligamus m Aug. doct Chri. lib. 3. Cap. 10. We must take speciall heede that we expound not those things literally which are onely allegorically meant Yea III. this practise of the Cardinall is contrary to that Axiome of the Schoolemen which Thomas so often repeates viz. Symbolicam Theologiam non esse argumentativam that is certaine and necessary arguments cannot bee drawne from Allegories Answ 4 Fourthly if this Allegoricall exposition of Bellarmines be true and that men ought to satisfie for their sinnes event unto the last farthing then it will follow that Christ hath in no sort satisfied for our transgressions for it is well enough knowne what is meant by this phrase of speech I will keepe him in prison untill hee have paid the last farthing But this consequence is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 false and impious and therefore so also is the Antecedent Sadeel fol. 250. advers human satisfac Answ 5 Fifthly if we draw these words to a spirituall understanding by the prison hell must bee signified a place of everlasting torment and not Purgatorie as appeares thus First because the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a prison is taken 1 Pet. 3.19 for the place of the disobedient which is Hell for they doe not use to send obstinate sinners to purgatorie Secondly he shall not come out till hee have paid the uttermost farthing or as Saint Luke saith the utmost mite that is never unlesse he dare say that a sinner is able by his punishment to satisfie the utmost mite of his debt that is his sinne unto God which is great blasphemy to affirme and contrary to the Scriptures wee not being able to answer God one thing of a thousand n Iob 9.3 Sixthly this place may be expounded by that Answ 6 parable Mat. 18. where the unkind servant is cast into prison till hee should pay all that was due verse 34. that is hee should lye there for ever for the debt was ten thousand talents too much for a Prince much lesse for a servant to pay and verse 25. hee had nothing to pay and therefore his Master forgave him the debt verse 32. Wherefore we see our debt is not payed unto God by us but forgiven and where it is not pardoned it can never be paid Againe it followeth verse 35. So shall my heavenly father doe unto you if you forgive not from your hearts one another your trespasses What is this So shall my father doe unto you sent them to Purgatorie No but unto hell for uncharitable and malicious men which will not forgive others I hope they will not ordaine unto a place of temporall punishment for as Saint Iohn saith he that hateth his brother and so is a manslayer cannot have eternall life o 1 Iohn 3.15 Chemnit de Conc. trid part 3. fol. 135. Seventhly although Bellarmine brag much of Answ 7 the Fathers yet they favour not his opinion here if faithfully dealt withall as is clearely proved by Chem. concil trid part 3. pag. 135. a. Eightly by the word Prison Bellarmine understands Answ 8 both Hell and Purgatorie so that Donec untill must signifie both nunquam aliquando never and sometimes which is grossely absurd Lastly although this place be objected by Bellarm Answ 9 Coster Valent. and others yet it is sufficiently confuted by their owne Iansenius in hanc locum from Bishop Mortons appeale fol. 15. fine VERS 27. Vers 27 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time thou shalt not commit adultery § 1. Audivistis ye have heard Sect. 1 From whom did they heare this Quest 1 Not from the Vulgar sort Answ or common people but from the Priests that is the Pharisees who taught them that there was nothing to be considered or looked unto in this Commandement Thou shalt not commit adultery but onely the actuall sinne
hath beene reprehended and refused Therefore their consent and agreement is not the true rule of interpretation The Minor proposition is proved from this verse 21 31.33.38.43 where our Saviour doth plainely and directly oppose himselfe against the expositions of the Ancients It hath beene said of old thus but I say thus unto you Sect 4 § 4. Thou shalt not commit adultery Quest 1 Whether did the Law of Moses only restraine and forbid the outward act of sinne A sw The law did not onely restraine the body but the mind also not onely the outward action but also the inward affection Against this it is ob ected Object our Saviour faith here it was said unto you of old Thou shalt not commit adultery But I say c so that it appeareth the law onely restrained the outward act but Christ doth forbid more even the inward affection and desire First our blessed Saviour speaketh according Answ 1 to their opinion because they thought they were onely obliged and tied to the outward act and therefore he doth deliver the law from their corrupt interpretations nâ—t giving a new exposition as appeareth plainely verse 43. ye have heard that it hath beene said thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thy enemie but in all the old Testament there is no such precept given by God or liberty for any to hate their enemie our Saviour then meaneth not such sayings as were found in the law but such expositions as they made among themselves Secondly the law of Moses did bind not only Answ 2 the hand and externall act but also the inward will and desire as appeares thus First none are said to repent but of that which is evill but they under the law were to repent and to shew themselves contrite even for the internall acts of their minde as appeares Psalme 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your hearts upon your bed c. Therefore the law did restraine the inward will and desire Secondly it is directly forbidden Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart z Levit. 19.17 which was an internall act and many other such like sinnes of the heart are reprooved by the Prophets Ierem. 14 4. Thirdly the Law doth not justâ—fie that which is naturally unjust but forbiddeth it Therfore the extends law it selfe to the hidden man of the heart not only tying mens hands The assumptioÌ„ is proved thus First he that coveteth his Neighbours wife faileth in the end coveting her onely out of lust not for procreation which was the principall end of the institution and ordination of marriage Secondly Matrimonie is grounded even upon the law of nature if then to breake and violate matrimonie bee against the law of nature then to will and purpose so to doe is against nature also yea the will and purpose is rather sinne then the act it selfe for it may fall out that the externall act is sometime without sinne as when a man ignorantly lieth with another woman taking her to be his wife as Iacob tooke Leah for Rachel but the will and desire is never without sinne as saith Tostatus himselfe s exod 20. praec 7. Fourthly our Saviour saith that this precept Thou shalt not kill is transgressed by the anger and hatred of the heart verse 22. Therefore the law intendeth even by the externall act to forbid the internall also How doth Christ oppose himselfe to this precept Quest 2 Thou shalt not commit adultery Not by denying it Answ but by adding something unto it not by retracting it or by adding a bridle unto lust and uncleannesse but by spurring them forward to a spirituall sense which is to be extended beyond the literall as if our Saviour would say It was said of old Thou shalt not commit adultery and this is true but this is not the whole truth for there is moâ—e then this here meant What uncleanenesse is here meant Quest 3 Vncleannes is twofold either Internall in the heart Externall which is either Circumstantiall in gesture and voice Substantiall which is Indirect Direct viz. Against or contrary to nature namely Sodomy either with Brute beasts called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Men that is Males called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to nature is committed either Uiolently and is called a Rape Uoluntarily and is either CoÌ„plicata because it is With a kinsewoman is called Incest With a married woman and is called Adultery Simple and that either With a strumpet called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 With a Uirgin called Stuprum I will not here speake at all either I of the Internall uncleannesse or II of the Circumstantiall or III. of the Indirect because I will understand the place as the Pharisees understood it namely onely of actuall uncleannesse and for the horrour odiousnesse of the name I will omit Sodomy Thou shalt not commit adultery Quest. 4 Why must Christians hate avoide and shun fornication and adultery Answ Because God hath forbidden it Reade Exod. 20.14 Deut. 23.17 Prov. 5.8 Heb. 13.4 Obie 1 It may be objected simple fornication is no such great matter Adultery indeede is a great sinne but fornication is but a swall evill yea this the heathens could see by the light of nature Answ 1 First certainely fornication is a most greevous sinne in it selfe although not so great Answ 2 as adultery if therewith compared Secondly true it is fornication by no positive law of God was punished with temporall death but what was that seeing by the word of God it shall bee punished with eternall Bee not deceived saith the Apostle for neither fornicators nor adulterers shall ever enter into the kingdome of heaven Answ 3 Thirdly although simple fornication with an harlot whereof the former answer speakes were not by any positive law adjudged to bee punished with temporall death yet there was a simple fornication which was If a damosell play the whore in her Fathers house they shall bring her out to the doore of her fathers dwelling and the men of her citie shall stone her with stones that shee die because shee hath wrought folly in Israel a Deut. 22.21 Answ 4 Fourthly although by no positive law God commandeth Moses to punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fornication with a strumpet with death yet the Lord himselfe doth cutting off foure and twenty thousand in one plague for this simple fornication Numb 25.1 and 1 Cor. 10.8 And therefore wee should not thinke that a light thing which the Lord who is just in all his judgements punisheth so severely Obie 2 Harding objects here that it is no great matter to permit stewes or brothell houses or to goe unto them for they had better doe that then deflower virgins yea their countrey of Italy being hot there is a certaine necessitie of suffering them First certainely it is most false that the permitting Answ 1 of those publique places of uncleannesse doth prevent greater mischiefes for experience teacheth that it makes men more
meanes standest thou in need of for the conquering of them Sixthly whether hast thou beene accustomed to examine the errours of every day or weeke or month Seventhly whether dost thou daily pray unto God for strength against sinne and carefully reconcile thy soule unto him for thy daily offences Thirdly whatsoever tentation doth assault thee resist it still with the Sword of the Spirit 1. Art thou tempted unto wantonnesse and fornication then say Oh but fornicatours and uncleane persons shall never enter into the Kingdome of Heaven i 1 Cor. 6.9 2. Art thou tempted to contemne and sleight the Word of God then say Oh but the fire of the Lords anger shall burne and consume all those who despise the Law of the Lord or set at nought the Word of the Holy one of Israel k Esa 5.24 3. Art thou weary with abstaining from sinne or is the perseverance which is required of thee in the service of the Lord tedious unto thee resist this by remembring how short mans life is how much of thy time is past how little is to come and how great the reward is of those who continue unto the end Thus much for the sixt answer and remedie against the internall lust and concupiscence of the heart Answ 7 Seventhly and lastly pray fervently and frequently unto God for pardon of all thy private sinnes and sinfull thoughts already committed and for strength against them for the time to come Here by the way observe a difference betweene a carnall man an Hypocrite and a godly man First the Carnall man prayes earnestly for temporall things for his corne cattell ships faire weather and the like Secondly the Hypocrite prayes that hee may bee kept and preserved from the infamie and disgrace of the world and all grosse and enormious sinnes Thirdly the truely religious man sends forth strong cryes unto God to forgive him his secret sinnes l Psal 19.12 to create in him a cleane heart m Psal 51 10. yea to search and know his heart to try and know his thoughts n Psal 139.23 And this is an approved remedie against internall lust Vers 29.30 VERS 29.30 And if thy right eye offend thee plucke it out and cast it from thee for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish and not that thy whole body should bee cast into hell And if thy right hand offend thee cut it off and cast it from thee for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish and not thy whole body should be cast into hell Sect. 1 § 1. And if thy right eye offend thee Obie The Papists to prove their Evangelicall counsels to perfection gives us this distinction There are some things which are Contrary to love charity and purity and concerning these Precepts are to bee given and not Counsels Onely impediments unto love puritie and religion and concerning these Counsels are to be given and not Precepts But against this we hold out these two verses as a buckler to defend us withall Answ wherein wee see our Saviour doth give a direct precept against the impediments of sinne If thy eye bee unto the an occasion of falling then pluck it out c. § 2. Pluck it out c. Sect. 2 It is a rule given by Divines That that cannot be the true literall sense of Scripture which is contrary to the analogie of faith either in credendis in those things which are to bee beleeved or in faciendis in those things which are to bee done that is if it be contrary to the Articles of our faith or any of the Commandements then that cannot be the literall sense as for example If thy right eye offend thee plucke it out and cast it from thee Here the words are not to bee taken literally for this were contrary to the sixt commandement Thou shalt not kill but figuratively § 3. If thy right hand offend thee cut it off If Sect. 3 thy right eye offend thee plucke it out c. Here observe that our Saviour speakes not of the eye and hand Elective as though this precept were not to bee extended to any other part of the body but he names them vice omnium as we say one or two for all for not onely the hand and eye are unto us occasions of sinning but also the tongue and eare and foote and the rest o Mat. 18.8 and Marke 9.47 Now these two are only named because they are most profitable and most worthy of all the externall parts of the body What is the meaning of these words If thy hand and eye offend thee c. Quest 1 First some understand by hand and eye our Answ 1 friends because we are all members of the same mysticall body Rom. 12.5 and 1 Cor. 12.27 as if our Saviour would say if thy nearest neighbours or thy dearest friends should seduce thee unto evill cast of their acquaintance and leave their societie Answ 2 Secondly Augustine more particularly understands By eyes friends who counsell and advise that is by Right eyes those who counsell and advise us in divine things Left eyes those who counsell and advise us in humane things By Hands friends who ayd assist viz. by Right hand those who helpe us in spirituall things Left hands those who succour and assist us in temporall things Answ 3 Thirdly some understand the first motions of the affections and will so Hierom. s that if these cause us to offend we must bee carefull to subdue them Answ 4 Fourthly some understand these of the use of the senses that they must be bridled curbed and restrained Calvin s by setting a watch over our eares hands eyes tongues and the rest Answ 5 Fifthly some understand by these the externall occasions of sinne which solicite us unto evill Muscul s Answ 6 Sixthly some understand all these that we must flie from leave and avoid whatsoever may be an occasion of stumbling unto us though it be unto us never so deare Thus Aug. Beza Aret. Quest 2 Why doth our Saviour here command us onely to plucke out the right eye and cut off the right hand if they cause us to sinne must we not doe thus also with the left upon the like occasion First our Saviour doth not speake this onely Answ 1 of the right but also of the left and that much more if wee must forsake those things which are more deare profitable and better then much more those things which are lesse deare or commodious unto us Secondly our Saviour names onely the Answ 2 Right hand and eye and not the Left for these causes First some say because the right is more prone unto evill but this holds onely in the hand not in the eye Secondly some say because the right hand and eye are more dearely beloved of us then the left p August Beza Muscul s Thirdly some say because the right are more profitable and more apt to use then the
1 Cor. 7.5 Therefore if the wife will not consent her husband cannot goe from her nay though there be consent yet they must be separated but for a time lesâ— the Divell should tempt them Whether may the guiltlesse partie being lawfully Quest 6 divorced marry againe during the life of the adulterous or not For no other cause in the world Answ but onely for fornication may there be either a finall separation or cleane dissolution of marriage by way of divorce But for that cause our Saviour hath granted liberty both to dissolve matrimonie and to marry againe Because this is questioned or rather plainely denyed by the Papist I will first confirme it and then answer what they can object against it Our proposition is this In the case of fornication it is not unlawfull to marry againe that is those who are lawfully divorced for fornication and adultery may marry againe with others but never one with another The truth hereof appeares thus First the bond is broken they are not now one flesh d Hier. s and therefore may lawfully contract marriage with others Secondly because under the Law divorce was never without liberty of a new choise Deut. 24.1 2. all that were divorced had freedome to marry againe and therefore in a lawfull divorce this is not debarred under the Gospel Thirdly because otherwise the guiltlesse party should be punished and that grievously It is better to marry than to burne saith the Apostle thereby shewing that marriage is left us by God as a remedy against lust now if the guiltlesse party could not containe neither might marry another neither take her unto him who hath beene divorced Deut. 24.4 then he were necessitated to sinne which the Lord never doth unto any by any law Fourthly we might confirme this from the Fathers Ambros Tertul. 2. From the Councels Concil Mogunt Triburiens 3. From the consent of many Bishops in Origens time 4. From the opinion of the Papists Zach. Papa Cajetan Ambros Compsa 5. Of our men Pet. Mart. 2.10 § 37 38 58. But this I omit comming to the last and best proof Fifthly that it is lawfull for the guiltlesse partie to marry for I now meddle not with the guilty appeares plainly from our Saviours words in this verse and Mat. 19.7 8 9. Whosoever putteth away his wife except it be for fornication committeth adultery Therefore for fornication it is lawfull for a man to dismisse his wife Matth. 19.9 Whosoever shall put away his wife except it be for wheredome and marry another committeth adultery Therefore for adultery it is lawfull for the man both to put away and renounce his wife and the wife likewise her husband there being the like reason for both and for them to marry againe The Papists hold that married persons may dismisse one another for adultery but neither party may marry againe for any cause during life And because they are sore pressed with this place they object many things both against the place and point by us propounded Object 2 First Durand answereth that when Christ uttered these words the Law of the Jewes was that the adulterous woman should bee put to death and so the husband might have liberty to marry againe Bellarmine overthroweth this answer by a three-fold reason to wit Answ First because Christ here giveth a rule not onely to the Jewes but to all Christians not being ignorant how that in every Nation the law of putting the adultresse to death should not be in force Secondly Christ might as well have excepted other crimes that were punished by death as murder and the like that in those cases they might marrry againe because by the Law their wives were to die as well as in the case of fornication Thirdly Christ speaketh of dismission but properly the wife is not said to bee dismissed when she is put to death And therefore Christ is not thus here to be understood Secondly Bellarmine would have the exception Object 3 except it be for fornication restrained to the first clause in this sense Hee that putteth away his wife which is not lawfull to doe but for fornication so that the crime of fornication maketh it lawfull to dismisse but not after dismission to marry againe First the Jesuite is here contrary unto himselfe Answ 1 for he elsewhere alloweth a separation of matrimony in other cases as of heresie infidelity and vow of continencie but here he saith that separation and dismission is to be made in the case of fornication onely Secondly Christs answer had not satisfied if Answ 2 he had spoken onely of divorce and not of liberty to marry againe for the Pharisees moved the question concerning the manner of divorce permitted by Moses Law after the which it was lawfull for them to marry againe And therefore it was expected that our Savior should answer to both these points both in what cases they might dismisse their wives and marry agaâ—ne Thirdly the Apostle saith If a woman depart Object 4 from her husband let her abide unmarried or bee reconciled 1 Cor. 7.10 11. Therefore it is not lawfull after divorce to marry so long as both parties live The Apostle speakes not there of a lawfull departure or separation to wit Answ by reason of fornication and adultery for then he should diametrally have opposed his Master Christ saying here for adultery there may be a divorce and departure Paul there I command no discedat let not the wife depart from her husband but of a separation for Religions sake or for afflictions or for the cares of those times § 7. Causeth her to commit adultery Sect. 7 How Quest or how many wayes is that Divorce which is not for fornication an occasion of adultery First if she which is divorced being deprived Answ 1 of the company of her husband is not able to containe her selfe but falls unto whoredome her divorce is an occasion of adultery unto her for the separation not being lawfull the bond of matrimony is not broken wherefore her whoredome is adultery Secondly if she which is thus unlawfully Answ 2 that is not for fornication separated marry another husband she commits adultery because she is yet the former mans wife and thus also her divorce is an occasion of adultery Thirdly hee who marries a woman that is Answ 3 thus unlawfully separated from her husband commits adultery because he coupleth himselfe with another mans wife and thus this divorce is unto him an occasion of adultery Fourthly he who puts away his wife but not for fornication and joynes himselfe in marriage Answ 4 unto another doth commit adultery because he is yet the former womans husband and causeth her whom he secondly marries to commit adulterie because shee lyeth with another womans husband And thus we see how an unlawful separation is the cause of much mischiefe Sect. 8 and root of many evils and therefore is carefully to be avoided f Chem. Harm fol 569. fine Object § 8. Whosoever shall marry
evill one Thus Beza Musculus Gualter The reason of this reading is First because the article is here added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a malo illo Secondly because it is thus taken elsewhere when one heareth the Word of God and understandeth it not then commeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that wicked one c. Mat. 13.19 Our Saviour here teacheth us Obser that as every one in generall who workes wickednesse is of the Divell as Iohn 8 44. and 1 Iohn 3.8 so particularly every customary swearing is from that evill one How is usuall swearing from the Divell Quest 1 These ordinary oaths come from Satan two manner of wayes Answ To wit First immediately because he tempts thereunto Secondly mediately because hath a haÌ„d in the occasions of swearing whether in our Selves which are these First lightnesse and vanity of speech or a pronesse unto swearing Secondly a custome of lying whence it comes to passe that wee are not beleeved except we sweare Thirdly an habit or evill custome of swearing Fourthly unbridled anger which makes us oft breake forth into swearing Fifthly covetousnesse whence thou wilt rather sweare then want what thou wouldest or shouldest have These things are wrought in us by Satan and are occasions unto us of swearing Brethren which are two viz. First incredulity wee sweare because our brother will not beleeve us by yea and nay Secondly perswasion thus Iob was perswaded by his wife to curse God and aye and many are perswaded by their friends to take many an unnecessary oath Quest 2 What are the remedies against this usuall swearing Answ 1 First set a watch over thy mouth keepe thy tongue as with a bridle that is speake not rashâ—y Answ 2 Secondly give no place to this wicked custom of swearing at all for it thou dost thou wilt sweare when thou knowest not and breake out into oathes and never marke it Answ 3 Thirdly be true in all thy words and deedes and then none will suspect thee of fa sehood but beleeve thy yea and nay as well as an oath Answ 4 Give no place to wrath and anger lest it occasion oathes Answ 5 Fifthly bee not covetous lest avarice spurre thee on to swearing rather loose a part of thy substance then destroy by swearing thy best part thy soule Answ 6 Sixthly bee not suspicious but beleeve all things untill thou know the contrary lest through thy incredulity thy brother sinne by swearing Seventhly remember that by swearing I. Answ 7 Thou servest and pleasest Satan II. Thou pleasest and servest him that seekes and desires nothing so much as thy destruction 1 Pet. 5.8 Yea III. A custome of swearing will bring thee to horrible blasphemy VERS 38. Yee have heard that it hath beene said Vers 38 an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth This was a Law given unto the Jewes by God Quest 1 how then did they abuse or pervert it that our Saviour here opposeth their opinion or practise of it First in generall they hence thought revenge Answ 1 was lawfull and that by this Law liberty was allowed par pari reponert to recompense evill with evill Answ 2 Secondly in particular they apply that unto themselves which is onely peculiar and proper unto the Magistrate Quest 2 Are not these the very words of the law an eye for an eye c Answ They are but they are not a true rule to private persons because they were not given unto them Quest 3 How doe men so abuse Scripture that from the truth thereof lies are often concluded Answ This is done many waies namely first Omittendo by omitting something as they did verse 33. Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but omitt the words of the law Thou shalt not sweare Secondly Addendo by adding something unto the word thus they doe verse 43. Thou shalt love thy friend and hate thy enemie the last clause thereof was added this is a cursed thing to adde to Gods word Thirdly Sensus nostros ingerendo by wresting the words to our owne purpose Thus the Papists say the Apostles had five loaves and two fishes Therefore there are seven Sacraments w Mat. 14 17. Christ said to Peter feede my sheepe Therefore the Pope had absolute power to governe the Church binding and loosing excommunicating and deposing whom he pleases These are grosse consequences Fourthly Verba premendo by straining the word beyond his meaning Thus the Papists enforme those words This is my body So others to wit the Libertines presse those words all things are lawfull stretching them as broad as their consciences are large Fifthly Malè applicando by a wrong application this is the Jewes fault in this place they apply this law unto themselves which was given onely to the Rulers and Judges Quest 4 How must wee so reade the Scriptures that we may understand them and not pervert and abuse them Answ In the reading of the sacred bookes observe heedefully these rules Rule 1 First distinguish betwixt that which is lawfull and that which is necessary It was not lawfull for David according to the Leviticall law to eate of the shew-bread but it was necessary in regard of his and his young mens present hunger Rule 2 Secondly distinguish betwixt that which is Inconvenient and that which is evill Here the Separatists are very faultie because those things which are inconvenient onely they take as unlawfull in themselves Rule 3 Thirdly distinguish betwixt those that are Temporall and those that are Perpetuall Women have beene Prophetesses but now a woman is forbidden to speake in the Church Rule 4 Fourthly distinguish betwixt things particular examples and generall rules Senacherib was slaine by his two sonnes but it is not therefore lawfull for children to be Parricides Fiftly apply the word aright but of this we spake before Chap. 4. vers 6. VERS 39. But I say unto you resist not evill Vers 39 but whosoever shall smite thee on the left cheeke turne unto him the other also § 1. But I say unto you resist not evill Sect. 1 Wherein doth Christ here oppose himselfe Quest 1 unto the Jewes First they thinke the law expressed in the Answ 1 former verse was given unto private persons yea unto all thus Beza sup Secondly at least they thought that it was Answ 2 lawfull for them out of a malicious minde to desire revenge of the Magistrate according to this law namely an eye for an eye c. Now our Saviour opposeth himself to both these shewing that neither of theÌ„ are lawfull I say resist not evill What is meant by this word Evill or what Quest 2 Evill is it that must not be resisted First Beza understands it Masculinè of that Answ 1 evill person who offers the injury or wrong but I subscribe not to this because the Article is annexed with it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly others take it Neutraliter of evill Answ 2 Here wee must distinguish of a double evill namely I. Poenae the evil of
3 Why must we not lend upon usury Answ 1 First because this deserves no praise and if yee lend to them of whom yee hope to receive what thanke have yee Luk. 6.34 Answ 2 Secondly because by thus lending wee so loose the best reward Num frater aut Deus potest melius pensare Chrysost s Hee that lends upon Usury is rewarded by his brother hee that lends to the poore freely shall be rewarded by God Now whether is the reward of God or man better Answ 3 Thirdly because he who lends upon Usury lends not for Christs sake but for his own gaine and advantage Answ 4 Fourthly because that which is freely given should freely bee disposed of Mutua quod a deo mutuatus es Hilar. s Lend thou to thy brother that which God hath lent to thee lend to thy brother as God hath lent to thee that is freely not upon Usury Answ 5 Fifthly because Usury is an unnaturall thing Nummi non parturiunt Aristot polit 1.7 It is against nature that mony shold beget mony that inanimate things should thus increase Answ 6 Sixthly because Usury is against humanity or contrary to humane societie for thereby one man gaines by another mans losse Answ 7 Seventhly because it was a thing odious to the Gentiles Cato Cicero Lucullus Lycurgus Agesilani divers others did utterly condemne it yea some of them punished a thiefe by making him to restore what he had stolne twofold but an Usurer fourefold Answ 8 Eightly because it is both against the law of the Gentiles and the Canon law But here Usurers object that the Civill law allowes it Object 1 First the Civill law grants and permits Usury Answ 1 but it is with a preface that it had rather Christians would follow the faith of Peter simply and lend freely Secondly the maine and plaine scope of the Answ 2 law is thereby to take away a greater evill as Moses suffered them to give a bill of divorce Molem veterem gravissimam deduceâ—e ad â—â—diocritatem Iusten Ninthly because it is contrary to the law of Answ 9 Christ doe to others saith he as you would others should doe unto you Now who is there that would not freely borrow rather then upon Usury Tenthly because Usury is no vocation Answ 10 yea it hinders many men from their callings who sell their land and give themselves wholly unto Usury making that their vocation whereby they live hereby resembling droanes in the Bee-hives who live upon the sweat and sweet of other mens labours Eleventhly because hereby thou hurtest thy Answ 11 brother videris dare revera aufers Chrysost imperf Thou seemest to give but indeed takest away from thy brother Hee who is bitten with the Aspe first laughs then sleepes then dies so the usurer under a shew and colour of friendship and helpe doth bite and kill his brother whose substance doth daily decrease by the use he payes It is objected that onely Neshek is prohibited Object 2 that is biting Usury Exod. 22.25 First the word is very proper and fit for all Answ 1 Usury is biting unto a poore man Secondly we must not strictly contend about Answ 2 words In the seventh Commandement it is said Thou shalt not commit adultery must wee therefore say that onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adultery forbidden Neshek wee know is used both by the Jewes and Christians for all manner of Usury Thirdly Neshek is not onely forbidden but al-also Answ 3 Tarbith To this some replie that Tarbith sign fies Usury Object 3 of Usuries as Ezekiell 22.12 Thou hast taken Vsury and increase where the word used is Tarbith which signifies say they one of the worst kinds of Usury This appeares not from the text Thou hast taken Answ 1 saith the Prophet Neshek Vetarbith usuram superabundantiam Arias Montanus usury and encrease or an overplus which seemes to be onely an exaggeration of the former word as may appeare by another place in the same Prophesie He hath not given forth upon Neshek usury neither hath taken Tarbith increase Ezech. 18.8 that is the righteous is so farre from biting usury that he will not so much as take any increase or augmentation of what he lends where we see I. that Tarbith is a lesse kind of usury then Neshek is II. that God threatens them for Tarbith as well as Neshek and III. that the righteous man will avoide one as well as another and therefore it is not onely Neshek biting usury which is forbidden but all manner of augmentation by contract Answ 2 Secondly these two words Neshek and Tarbith are sometimes thus differenced Neshek respects money Tarbith respects victuals Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury nor lend him thy victuals for increase Where we see they are both forbidden and Tarbith seemes to bee lesse Answ 3 Thirdly these two words are sometimes used as Synonyma Hee that by usury and unjust gaine increaseth his substance c. Where usury and increase seem to signifie one the same thing And therefore the Jewes who desired to walke according to the precepts of the law did refuse all increase Object 4 They object againe the Jewes were onely forbidden to take usury of the poore If thou lend money to any of my people that is poore by thee thou shalt not bee to him as an Vsurer neither shalt thou lay upon him usury b Exod. 22.25 as if the Lord would say thou maist lay usury upon the rich and lend to them upon usury Againe If thy brother be waxen poore and fallen in decay with thee then thou shalt relieve him but thou shalt take no usury of him or increase c Lev. 25.35 36 37 neither for money or victuals Where the Lord forbids both Neshek and Tarbith to be used or imposed upon the poore And therefore wee may take usury of the rich Answ 1 First the poore are not alwaies named where usury is spoken of Read Deut. 23.19 Ezech. 18.8 and 22.12 Answ 2 Secondly the consequence is naught Thou must not lend upon usury to thy brother therefor thou maist to a stranger followes not Thou must not bee to the poore an usurer therefore thou maist to the rich followes not for hee is promised to dwell in Gods Tabernacle who lendeth not upon usury at all Answ 3 Thirdly non distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit Wee must not subtily distinguish wher the law doth not but rather satisfie our selves thus usury in thesi in the generall is simply forbidden therefore we should forbeare every particular practise of it Quest 4 Is it not lawful for men to take usury of those who gaine by the money lent unto them for so they neither bite them nor hurt them taking onely a part of their profit Answ 1 First there is no equity in this because hee hath taken paines and therefore his labour is to be reckoned thou hast taken no paines and therefore how unequall is it for thee to partake the profit
of another mans labour Answ 2 Secondly thou incurrest no danger at all being sure both of usury and principall but hee stands liable to all dangers Answ 3 Thirdly thou extendest this word gaine too farre saying thy brother gaineth when hee but onely saveth as for example thou saiest if I had not lent him money his lands or lease had beene forfeited but now hee hath redeemed them this is no gaine but onely hereby hee is preserved from a losse Is it not lawfull for widowes guardians of Quest 5 orphans and those who are through weaknesse and sickenesse unable to follow any calling to put out their money unto usury Answ Truly I conceive that they may lend their money for a participation of gaine with an equall condition of hazard and losse that is if the party employing their money loose they will beare a proportionable share of his losse according to that proportion of gaine which they should have if he gaine by it This point of usury being so much controverted Quest 6 among divines some holding one thing some another where may we find a place to rest our foote upon what may we certainely thinke or know concerning it by which we may be informed All cleare and orthodoxe divines agree and accord in these things concerning usury I. Answ That wee must not take usury of any poore man II. Thou must not deny to lend to poore men what thou canst well spare neither in lending preferre the rich before the poore III. Thou must take no usury or increase of him who gaineth nothing by thy mony IV. Thou must not of any take more then the law allowes to wit eight in the hundred V. Thou must avoid all biting usury which impoverisheth and consumeth thy neighbour VI. All agree that usury is no lawfull function or calling VII That those who are rich and can live sufficiently without putting forth their money should not use it VIII That if there be an equall condition of losse as well as gaine a man may take a part of the profit IX That with tradesmen it is lawfull in regard of the forbearance of their money that is they may sell dearer if they sell for a longer time because they loose by the forbearance of their money and so if a man desire his money in bargaines before the day he who payes may justly demand an abatement according to the time These are agreed on by all and therefore those who desire to bee resolved in that which they doe let them not goe further herein VERS 43. Yee have heard that it hath beene said Vers 43 thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thine enemie § 1. Yee have heard that it hath beene said c. Sect. 1 How do the Jewes infer this that enemies are Quest 1 to be hated The text alleadged doth directly forbid hatred Thou shalt not hate thy brother Answ but love him as thy selfe Levit. 19.17 18. And yet they from hence by the rule of contraries doe collect that because friends are to be loved therefore enemies are to be hated Wherein were they faulty by this collection Quest 2 or inference They were guilty of a double crime namely Answ First boldnesse or audaciousnesse that durst thus adde to the sacred Canon of Scripture Secondly foolishnesse and ignorance that collect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 soloccismes for they loose the sense and meaning of the place by pressing too much the words The Law doth not say said the Scribes and Pharisees Thou shalt love all men but thou shalt love thy Brother and thy Neighbour therefore strangers and enemies we are not commanded to love And thus by their additions and corrupt expositions they would found error upon the sacred Scriptures for which our Saviour blames them in this place Quest 3 How may wee so give the sense of Scripture that we doe not deduce or collect things from thence contrary to the mind and meaning of the Holy Ghost Answ The Rules observable hereunto are either probable or certaine First if we desire so to expound the Word of God that we may not mistake the drift of the Holy Ghost wee must then observe diligently these probable Rules Rule 1 First let not the exposition be thine that is some new invention of thy owne never heard of before but an interpretation confirmed by many Rule 2 Secondly let thy exposition have the assent of the first and most ancient Church for the Church is our Mother and that exposition is much to be suspected which doth crosse the minde of the whole Primitive Church Rule 3 Thirdly if thy interpretation be assented unto by all Protestants and Professors wee may then walke the more safely and rely the better upon it Rule 4 Fourthly if our Protestant Divines differ in any point or exposition of any place then hold with that opinion which is most holy Indeed sometimes a shew of sanctitie may deceive as wee see in the Monkes and Anabaptists who would perswade men to assent unto them because their lives are so pure when for the most part both of them are like to painted sepulchers And thâ—â—efore we must not looke to the outside of holinesse in the opinionists but to the true sanctitie and puritie of the opinion and hold that which without question is most holy as for example It is questioned and disputed amongst our selves pro contra whether usury be lawfull or no here it is granted by all that it is certainly lawfull to lend gratis but it is disputable and undecided what Usury is lawfull by the Word of God for herein Divines differ and therefore the most sure and pure course will be to lend freely Secondly if we desire to open the Scriptures that the mind and meaning of the Holy Ghost may evidently appeare unto us then wee must carefully and diligently walke according to these few certaine and true Rules Rule 1 First study and reade the Scriptures without any prejudice for if once the braine bee bound it will easily pervert the sense as wee see in the Jewes who will beleeve nothing of Christ bee the place never so plaine as also in the Papists who will beleeve nothing against images or the Popes supremacie or infallibilitie or the merit of workes or invocation of Saints and the like although they be directly contrary to Scripture And therefore take heed of this resolution this I hold and this I will hold whatsoever I reade or heare to the contrary Secondly pray daily for a right and informed Rule 2 judgement lay downe thy owne opinion and sense praying heartily unto God to give thee an understanding heart Thirdly let the exposition agree with the circumstances Rule 3 of the place not adhering too much to the Letter of the Text as the Euchets did who thought men should doe nothing but pray because the Apostle saith Pray continually 1 Thess 5.17 Fourthly doe not too generally extend any Rule 4 passage of Scripture thus some expound these words our brother must
because that is like God himselfe infinite and perfect Answ 2 Secondly but we may enlarge and advance that accidentall glorie of God which is in the world viz the acknowledging preaching publishing and setting forth of his glory which is the thing we heere pray for and must here endeavour to practise Quest 4 How must we glorifie the Name of God how or wherein must wee set forth his honour Answ 1 First Opere in our deeds and works and that two severall waies to wit I. In our whole life we must studie to set forth his glory and whatsoever wee doe to doe it to that end II. Wee must patientlie suffer all injuries and wrongs according to the example of Christ our Saviour Esa 53. For God is glorified when we suffer undeserved injuries patientlie for his Name sake Secondly Ore in our speeches and tongues Answ 2 and that many waies namely I. By glorifying God and magnifying his Gospel and our profession of the true religion which wee are called unto and have undertaken for our mouthes should be filled with the praises of God and of his trueth and of that religion which we professe II. By being zealous professors of the Gospel and not lukewarme Christians Apocal. 3.16 III. By acknowledging the law of God to be just and gracious that he commands us nothing but what he may justlie exact yea his Commandements are light and easie in regard of what he might lawfullie and justlie exact IV. By acknowledging all the workes of God not onely to be just but mercifull also That man is happie who can see and clearelie interpret the mercie of God in all his works and dealings with him That howsoever the Lord handles him yet hee confesseth God to be mercifull because all the affliction the Lord hath laid upon him comes farre short of what he hath deserved V. By acknowledging all good things whatsoever we injoy to come from God Iames. 1.71 VI. By reading continuallie the praises of our heavenlie Father in the Booke of the creatures and the actions of the World everie creature in the World being a little Booke wherein wee may read the praises of our God Psalme 148. Thirdlie Corde in heart and that three Answ 3 waies namelie I. By remembring all the mercies we receive from God whether spirituall or temporall whether blessings or deliverances not letting any of them slip out of our memories II. By desiring the glorie of God and by studying how we may glorifie him more and more III. By being zealous of his glorie in our hearts and more moved when his Name is dishonoured then we should be for the greatest disgraces or indignitie that could be offered unto our selves remembring Gods honour is our glorie IV. By desiring with our hearts that we may see the glorie of God Psalme 27.4 and 42.1 2. And thus wee must labour to glorifie our Father which is in Heaven in thought word and deed How is the Name of God dishonoured Quest 5 As it is honoured three manner of waies Answ viz. by thought word and deed First God is dishonoured Corde in the heart and that divers waies I. By the love of carnall and temporall things God having made the heart for higher ends then these And therefore woe bee unto that man who makes unto himselfe a God in this world whether it be his belly or his gold or his pleasure For our hearts should be alwaies in heaven and our affections set upon those things which are above Colos 3.2 Otherwise wee dishonour our Father with our hearts II. By a neglect of spirituall things and a contempt of those graces which God offers unto us in and by the word III. If wee doe not labour and endeavour daily to weane our affections from the world and worldly things and to increase in strength of grace and wisedom and all vertues more and more seeing that we are imperfect so long as we are in the way wee dishonour our God IV. Wee dishonour the Lord in our hearts when we are inwardly or outwardly proud of graces given as the Pharisee was Luke 18.11 Secondly God is dishonored Ore by the tongue and that divers waies also I. By swearing Levitic 19.12 and Mathew 24.16 II. By medling with the attributes of God and holy things lightly idly vainely and without reverence These two belong unto the third Commandment and therefore I here passe them by III. By blasphemous speeches of God or his word or holy things IV. By murmuring either First against the law of God Or Secondly against Gods dealing with us in any particular affliction V. By excusing our sinnes 1. Iohn 1.8 9. and Iosh 7.19 My sonne confesse thy sinne and give glory to God as if hee should say hee who cloaketh denieth or excuseth his sinne dishonours God VI. By all vaine unseemely and filthy communication Ephes 5.3 4. VII By praying wickedly rashly or irreverently VIII By denying of Christ and that either First in generall by a cowardlinesse and fearefulnesse in our profession when we dare not professe Christ before men Or Secondly particularly by not speaking for God and Christ against sinne IX We dishonour God if we doe not glorifie him A dead Image doth not dishonour God although it speake no good but man that is a living Image of the everlasting God doth dishonour his Maker if he honour him not with his tongue and in his words For it it is not enough for man to speake no hurt or not to dishonour God by his words but hee must labour also that God may bee glorified by his gracious speeches and holy communication otherwise hee doth dishonour his God Thirdly God is likewise dishonoured Opere by our workes and that these waies I. By giving that glory which is due onely unto God unto the Saints as the Papists doe in their worshipping of them and praying unto them II. By magnifying glorifying and honouring men or our selves more then our God III. By sinning thus principally we dishonour God in our lives and actions Every sinne pollutes by every sinne God is dishonoured but chiefely by great sinnes which are either more exorbitant in themselves or are committed by men more eminent as for example First Ministers are Cities set upon a Hill and therefore they must be extroardinarily carefull not to defile their wayes because by their sinnes God is most of all dishonoured Secondly Magistrates are the Image of God yea his Deputies and Vice-gerents on earth being stiled by his Name and called Gods Psalme 82. And therefore if they bee wicked they much dishonour him whose Image and superscription they beare Thirdly those who are potent and rich whom God hath raised to great estate or high places it these be given to oppression or lying or covetousnesse or prophanesse or gluttony and drunkennesse or chambering and wantonesse they much dishonour God because the more abundantlie God blesseth them thē others the more is hee dishonoured by then if theY bee not better and their lives more unblamable then
Decreti Mandati Wee must now know that the will of God in this place may be taken for either or both of these for although the principall parts of this petition be meant de voluntate mandati of that which God would have done by us yet Christ elsewhere expresly expounds it de voluntate decreti of that which God hath decreed to doe Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt that is as thou hast decreed f Mat. 26.39 Having to handle the former God assisting me in another place I here treat onely of this latter De voluntate decrati Thy will be done that is O Lord fulfill whatsoever thou hast decreed Quest 2 Is not this petition idle and vaine will not God fulfill whatsoever he hath decreed whether we will or not none can resist his will Rom. 9.19 Neither must wee enquire or search into Gods decrees g Act. 1.7 Answ 1 First certainly the decrees of God are like the Lawes of the Medes and Persians which cannot be disannulled or made void but shall surely in the appointed time be accomplished Answ 2 Secondly yet there are here two things required of us namely I. A subscription and assent unto the will of God II. A desire conjoyned with prayer that wee may freely submit our selves unto the will and decrees of God without murmuring Unto this willing subjection to the immutable will of God many things are required of us viz. 1. An acknowledgement of the providence of God 2. An acknowledgement of the goodnesse of God 3. An acknowledgement of the wisdome of God 4. A resting in the will of God 5. A carefull circumspection lest wee should tempt the providence of God First in the petition thus understood de voluntate decreti there is required of us Agnitio providentiae Dei an acknowledgement that the will of God governes the world He doth whatsoever hee will h Ps 115.3 both in heaven and earth i Psa 1 35.6 How doth it appeare that all things are ordered and disposed off according to the will of Quest 3 God Answ 1 First this is Gods prerogative to governe all things The Angels doe his Commandements and hearken unto the voyce of his word the Hosts of Heaven are his Ministers and doe his pleasure Psal 103.20 21 22. Secondly hee now rules and governes all Answ 2 things according to his decree from everlasting and his eternall purpose Answ 3 Thirdly this decree and purpose did arise from his will for except God and his will bee the first mover we must grant another God and another Mover which is blasphemously derogatory to so sacred a Majesty Who are faulty in this particular that is Quest 4 who deny either in opinion or practise that the will of God governes the world Answ 1 First the Stoicks who ascribed all things to Fate Certainly there is a connexion of causes but not depending upon Fate but upon the will of God Secondly the Heathens who ascribe things Answ 2 to Fortune Rotam volubilem Certainly this is the foundation of Atheisme Thirdly those who bridle and restrain the will Answ 3 of God saying that he did not thorowly narrowly and on every side view every thing from the beginning This is to measure God by our grosse conceits and to derogate from his Omniscience Fourthly those who say they will doe this or Answ 4 that when they should rather say if God please Iames 4.15 Secondly there is required of us in this petition Agnitto bonitatis Dei an acknowledgement of the goodnesse of God or an humble confession that the will of God in all things is just his will being the rule of goodnesse Reade Dan. 9 7. Rom. 3.4 from Psal 51.4 Who deny this either in opinion or practise Quest 5 First those who murmur against Gods dealing Answ 1 with them but of this by and by Secondly those who give themselves to humane Answ 2 atheisticall and blasphemous disputations and quaeres viz. I. Why hath God given man a Law which is impossible perfectly to obey II. Why will not God save all those whom he hath created III. Why did not God preserve Adam in his holy estate but permitted him to fall IV. Why were not all redeemed in and by Christ effectually seeing his death was a sufficient price for all V. Why did not God by his Prophets preach unto Tyre and Sidon seeing they would have repented if the word had been sent unto them And many more of this nature to which wee might answer many things as for example First that the Law is not impossible in it selfe for it is fulfilled in heaven but unto our corrupt nature Rom. 8.3 Secondly God is debter to no man God owes neither mercy nor salvation unto any for it is of his great mercy that we are not all consumed k Lam. 3.21 Thirdly it makes for Gods glory that those who are obdurate and hardened in their sinnes should be damned Fourthly we might answer with Augustine Fecit geheâ—â—nam curiosis that God hath a hell in store for such curious inquisitours as dare demand of him a reason of his actions Fifthly but that answer which becomes us best unto all these is this Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Injuria fit Deo l Mat. 11.26 cum causam voluntate Dei superiorem postulamus Aug. It is a great indignitie and injury unto God to seeke a further or higher cause of his actions then his owne will Paul durst not doe it but in the disputations of this nature cryeth out Oh man who art thou that replyest against God n Rom 9.20 And againe How unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out n Rom. 11.33 Teaching us to acknowledge Saepe occulta semper justa that is the judgments of God are alwayes just in themselves although wee are not able often to see the equitie of them nor to understand them Thirdly there is required of us in this petition agnitio sapientiae an acknowledgement of the wisdome of God or an humble confession that it is much better for us to yeeld our selves to be guided and directed by God then to draw him to our desires Wee must so highly prize the wisdome of God that we should rather desire to obtaine from him what he in his heavenly wisdome knows to be good for us then what we our selves should wish if wee might have whatsoever wee would But I reserve this unto chapter 26. verse 39. Not as I will Father but as thou wilt Fourthly we are taught in this petition to acquiesce in the will of God or whatsoever the will and providence of God shall bring to passe we must endure and undergoe patiently willingly and contentedly humbling our selves under the mighty hand of God o 1 Pet. 5.6 Quest 6 Why must we thus patiently brooke whatsoever the will and providence of God shall bring to
that is excusable In tanto non in toto in part but not altogether Secondly in respect of the person sinning which is either I. Elected but not as yet regenerated now such a ones sins are all veniall in the event because they shall bee pardoned 1. Tim. 1.13 II. Regenerated and justified whose sinnes shall not bee imputed Hence David pronounceth such a one blessed Psalme 32.1 And S. Iohn saith such have an Advocate for their sinnes 1. Iohn 1.9 2.1 Hence sinne is sometimes said not to bee theirs Rom 7. Yea not to be sinne 1 Iohn 1.3.9 and 5.18 Thirdly in respect of the infallible danger so S. Iohn saith there is a sinne not unto death 1. Iohn 5.16 Where we may observe that sin is called Mortall for which we must not pray and that a sinne not unto death whose danger is not so great as that is Fourthly in respect of the merit that sin is called veniall which in the severity rigor and strictnesse of justice doth not deserve death And thus no sin is called small in all the Scripture Are all sinnes equall Quest 2 First the Stoicks affirme it and Christians Answ 1 who assent unto them herein thus confirme it I. Because sin doth not consist in the matter of the action but in the mind Sin is a prevarication and straying from the truth and right way The sin is alike to sinke a Ship by over-lading her either with Sand or Gold Thus the Stoicks the following reasons are produced by the Christians II. Because every sinne is a violation of the Law yea of the whole Law for hee who is guilty of the breach of one is guilty of all Iames 2.20 Therefore all are alike III. Because the same punishment is allotted to him who workes wickednesse and to him who consents onely thereunto Romans 1.32 IV. Because the action and cogitation are both alike before God to commit adultery actually and with the heart to kill and to hate as also of other sins Matthew 5. Are alike in the sight of God And therefore all sins are equall Secondly although sin differ not Answ 2 ab extrà differt intrà without yet it differs within to wit that sin which is committed through ignorance negligence and infirmity is lighter and lesser then that which is committed maliciously wittingly and of set purpose Againe many are worse then one Againe hee sins worse who sins against a greater measure of grace And therefore thus all sins are not equall Thirdly one sin differs from another ab extra Answ 3 even in regard of the outward act Thus the murder of a King or of a Father is much more horride then of a stranger enemie or private person Thus blasphemie against God is greater then contumely or reproch against our neighbour Thus it is a greater sin to rob a poore man then one who hath no want Fourthly certainly there is an inequality in the Scripture And that Answ 4 I. Of glory 1. Corinth 15. II. Of punishment Matth. 10.15 11.22 Of both which else-where III. Of sin there beeing a difference betweene anger Racha and foole as was shewed in the former Chapter vers 22. so Iohn 19.11 Fifthly we distinguish betweene the Nature of sin which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the transgression of the Law and is the same in all sins without any difference hence all are mortall even unto idle thoughts Degree of sin which is aggravated principally by these circumstances viz. First from the mind and heart and internall purpose if it bee done with inward boasting or a perverse will Answ 5 Secondly from the neglect of greater power strength and grace Thirdly from the number many sins being heaped together Fourthly from the time when sin is long continued in Fifthly from the person when it is committed against God And thus although all sins have one and the same nature as all Individua partake of the nature of their Species yet in regard of the degree of sin we say that those sins are greater which are committed wittingly and willingly then those which are committed ignorantly and with reluctation against them Those which are committed by a man of more grace strength and knowledge are worse then the infirmities of the weake Those in whom are legions of Divels and sins are worse then those who are given but to one sin as the young man Mat. 19.22 Those who continue in sin are worse then he who fals but once Those who sin immediately against God worse then those who sin immediately against man Quest 3 Are all sins pardonable because wee are taught here to pray for pardon against all Answ 1 First all sins are pardonable except the sin against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 Secondly the Papists seeme to grant this that the sin against the holy Spirit is unpardonable but yet they acknowledge that it is not so irremissible as though it did exceede the mercy of God if they could but repent but because God gives them over unto a reprobate sense and with holds from them the assistance of his Spirit whereby they might bee restored But in this point first Scotus is faulty who will not fully acknowledge the truth of it And Secondly Camara l Camara quaest coâ—cil et expos quae 175. Pag. 191. è Catharino erres here who saith onely that this sin is very hardly and very seldome pardoned Now the reason of this their error was twofold Namely I. Because they placed this sin in any act simply without those requisite circumstances thereof which follow by and by II. Because they stretched this sin beyond its bounds making six kinds thereof contrary to the six effects of the blessed Spirit which are these First trust and confidence in God Secondly the feare of God Thirdly the knowledge of the truth Fourthly joy for the aide of the Spirit towards our Brethren Fifthly a sorrow for sin Sixthly a purpose to repent Whose opposite is Desperation Presumption A resisting of a known truth Envy for graces blessings endowments which God hath bestowed upon our Brethren Gloriation or boasting in sin An obstinate purpose of continuing in sin Answ 3 Thirdly unto this sin against the Holy Ghost three things are required to wit I. Illumination Read those two places Heb. 6.4 10.26 If they have bene enlightned and have had a tast c. And againe if after wee have had a knowledge of the truth c. Thus there must be a knowledge of our duty and an opening of the eyes of our understanding before this sin can be committed II. A Relapse and falling away yea a returning unto impurity Read Heb. 6.6 2. Peter 2.1.20 21 22. Matthew 12.45 Unto this sin there must be a turning with the Dog to his vomite and with the Swine which was washed to the wallowing in the mire III. Malitious presumption or a hatred of Christ when a man shall deride contemne spurne trample under his feet and blaspheme Christ his Word Law and truth Religion
of light But if thine eye bee evill thy whole body shall be full of darkenesse If therefore the light that is in thee be darkenesse how great is that darkenesse § 1. The light of the body is the eye c. Sect. 1 The Papists say Argu. that in men there is Liberum Arbitrium a malo ad bonum a freedome of will by which we may both doe good and abstaine froÌ„ evill Amongst many other arguments our men urge this verse arguing hence from the corruption of the understanding In man Liberum arbitrium proceedes from the understanding and wil which are faculties of the humane soule And therefore it is necessary that Free-wil Liberum Arbitrium should be such as the the understanding and will is The Argument is drawne from the understanding which is now corrupted in this manner If the understanding of man be evill then mans Free-will is not good If Free-will be not good then neither is it free from evill But the former is true therefore also the latter The consequence is plaine of it selfe but more evidently appeares from this verse The light of the body is the eye c. Which place all Interpreters acknowledge to be metaphoricall drawne from the light of the body unto the light of the minde see Chrysostome Iansenius and Lucas Brugensis sup The Antecedent namely that the understanding in all men naturally is corrupted vitiated depraved and obscured is thus confirmed from these places to wit I. From verse 23. If thine eye be evill c. Now that the eye is evill appeares from Luke 4.18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me and therefore hath the Lord sent mee to preach the recovering of sight to the blind and therfore it appeares that all men without Christ are blinde as Cajetane well observes upon those words II. From Mat. 4.16 The people who sate in darkenesse saw a great light where we see the state and condition the Galileans were in when Christ came to dwell amongst them so Luke 1.79 III. Hence salvation in and by Christ is described to be a freedome from darkenesse ye are called that you might shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkenesse into his marvellous light Col. 1.13 Thus without Christ all men are in darkenesse IV. Out of Christ all men are darkenesse Ephes 5.8 ye were darkenesse c. which darkenesse was wrought in us by Sathan 2 Cor. 4.4 If the Reader desire to see a further fuller and more ample prosecution of this Argument I referre him to Chamierus De libero Arbit lib. 4. cap. 3 Tom. 3. pag. 88. Sect. 2 § 2. If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light Object The Papists hold that the workes of the righteous be perfect and Bellarmine De justific lib. 6. cap. 15. hopes to prove it from this verse arguing thus If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be light And Luke 11.36 for I joyne them as hee doth both together If thy whole body bee full of light having no part darke the whole shall be full of light as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light In these places is described a worke perfectly good both substantially intentionally and circumstantially both in regard of the matter intention and all the other circumstances For Oculus simplex the single eye is a good intention and Corpus Lucidum the light body is the good worke Now such a worke our Saviour pronounceth to bee full of light having no part darke But if such a worke bee a mortall sinne of his owne nature as the Lutherans say then it should be all darke For as an evill intention so any other fault or defect makes a worke evill although it be in his owne nature and kinde good Wherefore some certaine workes of the regenerate are so good that they are exempted and freed from all sinne defect fault and obliquity whatsoever First Bellarmine concludes extra thesin that Answ 1 which is not in controversie for wee doe not dispute whether the good workes of the regenerate be sinne in their owne nature for this none of us doe say and therefore he falsely ascribes this to the Lutherans but whether they be sinne by accident or not that is through the corruption of the workeman And this indeed we say that by reason of the contagion of our nature there alwaies adheres something to our best workes which of its owne nature is evill vitious and contrary to the law of God and consequently in the rigour severity of Gods judgement is mortall and deadly But we acknowledge that the good workes of the regenerate in their owne nature that is as they proceed from the grace of God within us and his Spirit assisting us they are good holy and pleasing unto God Secondly his consequence is naught Christ Answ 2 describes a worke perfectly and in every respect good Therefore the workes of the regenerate are such is a grosse and absurd conclusion We must not from hypotheticall and conditionall propositions collect categoricall and absolute conclusions for that is done without booke If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light this is true but this proves not that the eye is so or if that were granted no more would follow from hence then this that all those actions which proceede onely from the mind were pure for the clearer taking up of this answer I lay downe these Propositions First in the law of God the Lord doth both Proposi 1 prescribe and describe workes perfectly good yea it is contrary to the nature of the law to admit of imperfection the law injoynes us to love the Lord with all our heart with all our soule and with all our strength in which words is described a worke perfectly good and so our Saviour in the places objected may give us an Idea of a worke full of light having no part darke in it Secondly although the law perscribeth and Proposi 2 describeth workes perfectly good yet it followeth not hence that any workes of the righteous are such When it is said that Philosophy is Amor sapientiae a love of wisedome the perfect nature thereof is described But we must not hence presently conclude that the Philosophy of Socrates or Plato or Aristotle was perfect Thus Christ saith not that any man hath a single eye or a body all light but speakes hypotheticâ—â— si fuerit If there be a single eye Thirdly by the eye is meant the mind which Proposi 3 is enlightned and healed by the grace of the holy Ghost Fourthly although we should grant that the Proposi 4 mind were perfectly enlightned and that all the actions of such a one were light in as much as they proceed from the grace of regeneration yet to those actions cleaves something which doth not proceed from this regenerate minde but from the corrupt and unregenerate flesh for that hath alwayes in it some darknesse and vitiousnesse
learne how to be saved 2 Cor. 5.19 and Ephes 4.11 III. The word is the instrument of begetting faith in us of giving the spirit unto us and of sealing us Rom. 10.14 17. Ephes 1.13 Must we ascribe all this to preaching and nothing Quest 6 to prayer reading meditating and the illumination of the Spirit in the heart and the workes of obedience in the life Certainely Answ great things are spoken of all these they are al greatly to be praysed highly to be prized and diligently to be practised but they are corroborated and strengthened by preaching as appeares thus I. Reading is unprofitable without understanding as is evident in the Eunuch Acts 8.31 but Preaching opens explaines and expounds the Scripture and makes it easie to be understood II. The hearing of the word preached begets the Holy Spirit in our hearts or is a meanes to bring him unto us As we see while Peter and Paul preached the holy Ghost was given unto the hearers Acts 10.44 and 11.15 III. The end of our prayer when wee come unto the house of God is that our hearing might be blessed and made profitable unto us IV. Our obedience is blind and lame except it bee directed by the word And therefore the word is the true guide unto heaven § 3. The Kingdome of God Sect. 3 How manifold is the Kingdome of God Quest 1 Two-fold of grace and of glory Answ To whom doth this kingdome of God belong Quest 2 To the elect Answ who in this life have the Kingdom of grace in possession and the kingdome of glory in hope and in the life to come shall enjoy eternall life Mat. 21.35 Luk. 12.32 and 2 Tim. 4.8 Who are the Superiours and subjects of this Quest 3 Kingdome First the King hereof is three-fold in a threefold Answ 1 respect to wit I. God the Father is the King of this kingdome of grace in respect of his creation thereof o Psal 149 5. II. God the Sonne is the King of this Kingdome of grace in respect of his redemption therof p Mat. 21.5 III. God the holy Ghost is the King of this Kingdome in respect of his sanctifying thereof q Psal 24.7 Secondly the subjects of this kingdome is Answ 2 the invisible Church Mat. 13.38 Luk. 1.33 and the sonnes of the Kingdome Thirdly the statute lawes of this kingdome Answ 3 is the word of God which is properly called a law I. Because it is a rule of our obedience II. Because Christ governes us by his word as Kings governe their subjects by lawes Why is the spirituall and invisible Church of Quest 4 Christ called a Kingdome Answ For the priviledges and prerogatives which we have therein as in a kingdome as for example First a King in his kingdome hath supreme power above all therein so the children of God have power over sinne sathan and themselves they neede feare none neither the calumnies of the wicked nor those who can kill the body but can goe no further Secondly a King may have whatsoever his heart desires so the children of God have absolute contentation and hence it is called a kingdome because it hath the commodities and benefits and good things of all townes and cities and we are Kings and Lords of all through contentation Quest 5 How doth the excellency and felicitie of this kingdome appeare Answer 1 First it is Kingdome in it selfe glorious even an inheritance of glory Therefore it is an excellent place Answer 2 Secondly all the subjects of this kingdome are Kings Therefore it is a glorious place Answer 3 Thirdly all the lawes of this Kingdome are perfect That is both teaching us the perfect will of God and our eternall felicitie and happinesse And therfore it is an excellent Kingdome Answer 4 Fourthly this Kingdome depends upon none that is neither wants nor stands in neede of any Ministers servants officers or the like to manage it as other kingdomes doe And therefore must needes be a rare Kingdome Sect. 4 § 4. n d the righteousnesse Queston 1 What is meant by righteousnesse First sometimes it is taken for righteousnesse by faith but not so here Secondly sometimes for righteousnesse Answer 1 of life and so it is taken in this place our Answer 2 Saviour hereby teaching us That heauen is in vaine expected Observation wished for desired or sought after without pietie of life follow peace and holinesse without which no man can be saved Heb. 12.14 Tit. 2.11 The Rhodians and Lydians made a law that vicious sonnes of vertuous parents should not inherit thinking it an unfit thing that those should inherit their fathers lands who did not inherit their fathers vertues So the Lord hath made a law that no wicked man shall have any part or portion in his kingdome at all 1 Cor. 9.10 The heathen thought that when good men died they were sent to the fortunate Islands but the wicked to the Isles of vengeance called Tartarus And thus indeede God hath determined that Qualis vita finis ita every mans reward and portion shall be according to his worke Romans 2.6 as followes by and by How doth it appeare that heaven cannot Queston 2 be had without holinesse of life for many hope to bee saved whose lives are both ungodly and unjust Answer The truth of it appeares thus namely First from the ordinance of God God hath ordained heaven for his glory and the blessednesse of his children and servants and therefore none shall be made partakers thereof but onely those who glorifie God in their lives loving him above al things as becomes sonnes and obeying him in all things as becomes servants Secondly from the justice of God who will judge every one according to his workes at the last day 2 Corinthians 5.10 And therefore where the life was wicked the doome shall bee wretched Thirdly from the mercy of God who loves the righteous but not the wicked The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse and righteous men and therefore onely such shall bee saved Fourthly because where there is imapiety there is no Religion Romans 12.17 Philippians 4.8 and for the irreligious there is no happinesse Fiftly from the end Because this was the end First of our creation for wee were made that wee might be holy Ephes 2.10 Secondly of our redemption for wee were redeemed unto righteousnesse Luk. 1.75 Tit. 2.14 Thirdly of our vocation God hath called us unto the fellowship of his Sonne that we might be righteous and holy 1 Thes 4.8 Fourthly of our election wee were before all time elected that in time we might live as vessels elect and precious holy and pure Ephes 1.4 Fifthly of our reconciliation we were by Christ reconciled unto God that we might be righteous and holy Colos 1.22 All men in the world are sinners shall none then come to heaven all have sinned Queston 3 originally and the best as well as the worst doe daily sinne actually There is none so good but he daily trespasseth either
brethren for if you do your father will judge you Answer 3 Thirdly I conceive it is to bee understood of both to wit both temporall and eternall Objection Our Saviour thus threatning those who judge others makes the Anabaptists object this place against the office of Iudges and all Iudicatories amongst Christians Answer 1 First there is a double judgement Iudicium libertatis potestatis of freedome and power our Saviour speakes of the former when he saith Iudge not and of the latter when he saith left you be judged Answer 2 Secondly our Saviour here forbids onely private rash proud and unjust judgement not just as appeares by Iohn 7.24 Iudge not according to the appearance but judge righteous Iudgement Verse 2 Verse 2. For with what judgement yee judge yee shall be judged and with what measure yee meet it it shall be measured to you againe Quest Will God judge those unjustly who judge others unjustly will God judge with the same judgement according to that of our Saviour he which killeth with the sword shall perish by the sword Answer 1 1. Calvin answers that God will justly suffer men unjustly to judge him who unjustly judgeth others 2. We must distinguish Answer 2 betweene the Matter of judgmeÌ„t which is either Rigour and Severity called summum jus Mercy and pardon Adjuncts of Iudgement namely hatred cruelty iniquity selfe-love and pride Now God doth not here threaten the same adjuncts of judgement that he which judgeth another maliciously c. shall be so judged by other but the same matter of judgement with what judgement yee judge yee shal be judged that is if you judge mercifully yee shall be so judged but if you judge rigorously and severely others shall so judge you Ver. 3. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye Verse 3 but considerest not the beame that is in thine owne eye § 1. Why beholdest thou a mote c. Sect. 1 What is the meaning of this Verse First by the mote is meant our Brothers small Question 1 sinnes and by the beame our own great ones Answer 1 2. The eye is the most tender part of the body Answer 2 and is quickly hindred from seeing by a beam the meaning hereof therefore is yee cannot see and yet yee will Iudge Is it not lawfull to looke upon our brothers sinne Question 2 why beholdest thou the mote It is not forbidden Answer but here a difference is to be observed betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to know and to acknowledge to glance upon a thing and to contemplate upon it it is not prohibited us to see them but to marke and observe them intently Or to excogitate them with our selves Are our brethrens sinnes alwayes motes that is Question 3 small and our owne beames or great First our Saviour speakes not here of all men but Answer 1 onely or at least principally of hypocrites who under a shew of religion palliate and cover great sinnes harbouring more grosse enormities in their hearts then they usually can see in anothers life Secondly our Saviour is pleased to use this phrase Answer 2 for our instruction to teach us two things namely how we Are wont to judge others to wit to trample upon them for small sinnes L. Ought to judge others to wit we must thinke their mountaines mole-hils and their beames-motes M. L. First our Saviour by this phrase would teach Observa 2 us That wee are prone to censure our brethren for the smallest errors and to aggravate their least sinnes This was usuall with the Scribes and Pharisees who made a great matter of it for the Apostles to plucke the eares of corne (l) Matth. 12.2 for the man to carry his bed upon the Sabbath day and for Christ his Apostles to eate with unwashen hands Matth. 15.2 Whence comes this that wee are so readie to amplifie Question 4 our brethrens infirmities First sinne in it selfe and in his owne nature is Answer 1 horrible and grievous Now in our selves selfe love and the love of sinne doth hinder us from seeing sin in his owne colours but in others the visard thereof being taken away wee see it as it is in its owne nature And hence we so greatly aggravate it Secondly this proceeds from our owne pride Answer 2 we are wont to build our own praises upon our brethrenâ— dispraise and our fame upon their discredit thinking that the greater wee make their sins to appeare the lesse will our owne seeme Secondly (m) Obser 2. Christ by this Phrase of a Mote seene in our brothers eye c. would teach us That wee must be ready to excuse our brethrens sinnes and to condemne our owne Why must wee bee ready to excuse other mens Question 5 sinnes First because we doe not see his heart nor know his inward man wee may see our brethrens faults Answer 1 but wee cannot see their strivings struglings and prayers against sinne or teares for it And therefore we must not be rash to accuse them but readie to excuse them Secondly our worke is to judge ourselves 1. Corinth Answer 2 11.32 and not others for they stand or fall to their owne Master Rom. 14.4 And therfore we should sit as Judges upon our selves but not upon them except to acquit them Answer 3 Thirdly there is a double judgement namely First of faith for our selves Secondly of charity for our brethren Wee must not palliate our owne sinnes but lay them open before God and make them as ougly and deformed unto our selves as possibly wee can but if we extenuate and excuse our brethrens failings it is an argument of Christian love in us because love covers a multitude of sinnes 1 Cor. 13. Sect. 2 § 2. But seest not the beame in thy owne eye Our Saviour seemes here to make a twofold comparison betweene these censurers and their brethren First thou art a man not an Angell and he is thy brother 1. Brother a member of the same body 2. Mote Secondly he hath a mote in his eye and is tainted with some lighter sinne thou hast a beame in thy eye and art guilty of greater sinnes And yet thou judgest and ceÌ„surest him Quest 1 Whence câ—mes it that although there bee great faults in us yet wee cannot see them but are still blinde at home Answer 1 First Philantia selfe love hinders us from spying faults in our selves love they say is blinde and our love unto our selves makes us that wee can dislike and see nothing amisse in our selves Answer 2 Secondly our affections corrupt our judgement and therefore wee cannot condemne what wee love Answer 3 Thirdly the eye cannot see it selfe Quest 2 What meanes must wee use for the cure of this malady for the casting out of this beame and for the bringing of us unto the fight of our owne sinnes Answer 1 First a â—end carefully unto the word of God looke into the perfect law of libertie
and rent you § 1. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs Sect. 1 Biaâ— being asked by a wicked man what piety was held his peace wherupon the other demanded the reason of his silence I hold my peace saith he Quia de re tibi non conveniente quaeris (a) Laert. lib. 1. Because thou enquirest after a thing which concerneth thee not as if hee would have expressed that which was by Christ here uttered Turpe rosas suibus sanctum dare turpe catellis (b) Sphinx Theolog. pag. 30. Cast not pearles before swine neither give holy things unto dogs If holy things must not be given to dogs then why Quest 1 doe Ministers preach publikely to mixt assemblies which consists of bad as well as good men First we preach unto the wicked to see perhaps Answer 1 God will grant unto them the grace of repentance Secondly wee preach unto mixt assemblies because Answer 2 there are in every place some to bee healed Thirdly because wee should not lightly despaire Answer 3 of the salvation of any What is meant by holy things and pearles Quest 2 First some understand these of the deep mysteries Answer 1 of religion which the weake are not yet capable of as John 16.12 and 1 Cor. 3.1 2. August S. Secondly some understand these of the sacred mysteries Answer 2 namely the word and Sacraments which are to be concealed from profane persons Chrysost S. Muscul And these â—wo are here Answer 4 principally meant Thirdly some understand them of Answer 3 not imparting or communicating the word to those who contemne it P. Fourthly some understand here Reproofe Guali S. as if our Saviour would say reprove not those who either laugh at scorne or contemne it T. P First these words are to bee understood of the Word of God wherein three things are by our Saviour expressed viz. I. That the word is holy Q. II. That the word is a pearle R. III. That the word is ours S. Q. First the word of God is pure and holy Psal 12.6 and 18.30 and 19.7.8.9 Proverb 30.5 How doth it appeare that the word is holy and Quest 3 pure First it conteines no impure thing in it but is the Answer 1 fountaine of Sanctity the law of Piety and the very character of Purity Secondly it is the Image of God who is most Answer 2 pure And therefore must needs be pure Thirdly it gives unto us that holy One and Lambe Answer 3 without spot Jesus Christ and therefore must needs bee holy Fourthly it sanctifier us Christ prayes Father Answer 4 sanctify them by thy word Iohn 17.17 and pronounceth them pure Now yee are cleare through the word which I have spoken Iohn 15.3 (b) 1. Thess 4.3.4 Fiftly by the word the creatures are sanctified unto us 1 Timoth. 4.5 And therefore it is plaine that Answer 5 the word is pure Who sinne against this pure word Quest 4 First those who draw polluted things from thence Answer 1 as the spider doth poyson from the most wholesome flower or the ventricle who corrupts the best meâ—t when it selfe is corrupted these are they who turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. Men of corrupt minds 2 Tim. 3.8 and polluted consciences Titus 1.15 And are either 1. Libertines who pervert the Gospell Gal. 1.1 Or 2. Prophane persons who from the Scriptures draw arguments for lasciviousnesse uncleannesse prophanenesse usury and lying Or 3. Hereticks Schismatiks c. who produce scripture for the bolstering up of errours falsehoods and untruths either against religion or humane society Answer 2 Secondly those sinne against this pure word who jest and play with it useing it either prophanely ridiculously jeastingly or scornefully Thirdly they offend here also who use not the Answer 3 word unto sanctification whether they be 1. Ministers who doe not teach unto sanctification but preach themselves or for their by-ends 11. People who doe not heare unto sanctification that is labour not so to heare that they may be purged Iohn 15.3 and transformed into the same Image of Christ 2 Cor. 3.18 And therefore Ministers must principally labour to present their people as chaste virgins unto Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 and Ephes 5.27 And people must labour to be holy both in word worke and thought because otherwise they doe not heare this pure word aright Quest 5 Secondly as the word is pure so it is a pearle and very precious read Psal 19.10 and 119 Psal verse 72.103.127 Ezech. 3.3 Ierem. 15.16 Wherein is the word of God like unto pearles or precious stones Answer 1 First they shine in the darke so doth the word Psal 119.105 Thy word is a light unto my feet c. so Heb. 4.12 13. and 2 Pet 1.19 Answer 2 Secondly they seeme vile and base when they are unpolished to those who know them not but are indeed precious they say that Aurichalcum Copper metall when it is first digged seemes more like gold than gold it selfe so the splendour of worldly things seemes more rare to the carnall eye then spirituall things doe The preaching of the word is foolishnesse and offensive unto some d 1 Cor. 1.18.21 but it is a precious jewell of more worth then all the things in the world e Mat. 13.45.46 Thirdly Pearles are cordiall and generally soveraigne Answer 3 not good for one griefe or sicknesse only but for all as Elexis saith of Diambra Diamargariton and Manus Christi So the Word of God is I. Profitable unto the sight or understanding David admired at the prosperity of the wicked and could not understand it til he came to the house of God Psal 73.17 18. II. It cooles the heat and allayes the burning of the affections whence it is called dewe Deut. 32.2 and water Iohn 7.37 III. It heales the wounds of our affliction Romanes 8.37 it affords us many comforts and comfortable promises by which we are supported in the day of tribulation Who offend against this precious word First those who are provoked by the reproofes of Quest 6 the word Answer 1 Secondly those who susque deque habent are Answer 2 indifferent whether they doe enjoy the Word or not Thirdly those who plus satis habent wish that Answer 3 there were lesse preaching Fourthly those who preferre thicke clay and Answer 4 temporall wishes before this precious pearle and will rather not enjoy it then purchase it with their money S. Thirdly this word which is so pure and precious is Ours cast not Your pearles before Swine as if our Saviour would say the Gospell is the proper inheritance and riches of the godly How doth the Lord call the Gospell Ours doth Quest 7 it belong only unto the faithfull First sometimes it is a appropriated unto Christ Answer 1 and called his Gospell because he sent it because he is the author of it because the message of salvation came by him and from him 2 Cor 5.19 20 f 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly sometimes
Judge not Answer 3 Fourthly some thinke this verse to be a generall Answer 4 Epilogue or conclusion of all the precedent precepts concerning love principally those laid downe Chapter 5. thus Muscul Aretius S. Fiftly some thinke this verse to bee an answer Answer 5 to an objection For some perhaps might say The law in many things is darke and obscure what therefore shall wee doe To this Christ answers in the text whatsoever you would that men should doe unto you c. Thus Gualter S. expounds the words And the rather because Christ had showed before that there were many lawes evilly understood Sixtly Calvin thinkes that this Ergo Therefore Answer 6 is redundant and that the sentence is compleate of it selfe and to bee reade by it selfe being independent And therefore in this great diversitie of opinions wee will follow our first propounded and formerly practiâ—ed method namely In this 7. Chapter our Saviour both shewes What wee must not doe namely First we must not judge our brethren Verse 1. Secondly we must not give holy things to dogs verse 6. What wee must doe wherein are two things First a preparation which is partly Exhortative Pray verse 7. Promissive And ye shall receive verse 7. Secondly an exhortation unto two things namely First love towards our brethren verse 12. Secondly holinesse towards God where Christ First teacheth that wee must enter c. verse 13. Secondly admonisheth that we should take heed First of false teachers verse 15. Secondly of all hypocriticall shewes verse 21. c. Sect. 2 § 2. Whatsoever yee would that men should doe c. Divines and Schoole-men observe that there are two sorts of Principles namely First Principia primo-prima first principles and these are made up in the hearts of man Secondly Principia secundo-prima second principles and these are deduced out of those There are some Primo-prima principia in the speculative facultie and some in the practicke as for example this is a principle in the speculative facultie Omne totum est majus suâ parte And this is a principle in the practicke facultie the will Whatsoever yee would that men should doe to you doe yee even so to them Whether is this precept naturall or not It is both naturall and also plainely divine Quest Answer being injoyned by this heavenly Law-giver both in this verse and also Luke 6.31 But yet notwithstanding concerning this precept three things are to bee observed namely First that it speakes not of that whole jus naturale but onely of that part thereof wherein is contained out duetie towards men Secondly that every kinde of vvill of ours is not a true rule of performing our duetie towards others For so hee who desires that another should make him drunke may make another drunke and hee who would have another to invite him unto Fornication or Adulterie might invite and allure another unto uncleanenesse but this precept speakes of the naturall Will well ordered and by no perturbation infected whereby wee wish that which is truly good unto our selves Thirdly our Saviour in this principall commands us not to doe all things in particular to others which wee desire should bee done unto us from others for so Masters should serve their servants and cease to bee Masters if they should doe as much and the same workes for their servants as they expect from them but this precept injoynes the same things proportionably as wee would have them behave themselves as servants so must wee carry our selves as Masters Or this precept injoynes the same workes conditionally namely if wee were as they are And thus this verse is most usually understood Children must obey parents so as they desire to bee obeyed if they were parents Servants must bee so faithfull and trusty and diligent and respectfull of their Masters as they would have servants unto them if they were Masters and so of all other degrees and conditions § 3. For this is the Law and the Prophets Section 3 Wee see here that CHRIST doth not neglect Observa 1 the Law as disanulled or made voide but as a thing for all times Matth. 5.17 ratified appeales thereunto Teaching us that CHRIST did not abrogate or dissolve the Law of God Did CHRIST make voide no law ordained and Quest 1 appointed by God First wee distinguish between the Ceremoniall and Judiciall Lawes and all those ordinances which were Typically given Answer 1 and these must necessarily cease when the thing typified came Morall wherein wee distinguish between the lawes Strength and power and that both Salvanda in saving us which it was altogether unable to doe Rom. 8.3 Galath 3.24 Damnando in condemning of us now the children of God are free by Christ from the curse of the Law Galath 3.13 Direction and here I distinguish between the exaction of Perfection which was first by the law required Galath 3.10 Sinceritie which only now is injoined (h) Acts 11.23 So hence wee may collect that the Types and Figures have ceased and also the condemning power of the Morall Law unto those who are in CHRIST because God now of them requires not that the Law bee perfectly and exactly fulfilled according to the strict rigor thereof but that they moderate and regulate their lives thereby labouring in sincerity of soule and with a full purpose of heart to obey him in all things whatsoever therein is required And this sincere obedience God for Christs sake doth accept as much as if it were perfect Answer 2 Secondly others here distinguish betweene The coaction and constraint of the Law this we are freed from by Christ The voluntarie Obedience this wee are taught 1 Iohn 2.27 And the love of God constraines us now to obey the Law and not the terrours thereof (i) 2. Cor. 5.14 and love is stronger then feare Cantic 1.3 and 8.6 c. Quest 2 Who are to bee blamed here Answer 1 First the practicall libertines who hope for salvation without repentance who expect a reward of glory without turning from sinne who thinke they may sinne against God and yet grace and mercy from God shall bee extended unto them (k) Rom. 6.1 These must know that without grace there is no glory and without repentance and conversion no favour or mercy Reade Matthew 3.10 Zach. 1.3 Isa 1.16 Acts. 2.38 and 3.19 and 17.30 Secondly the dogmaticall libertines who care Answer 2 not for workes or sanctification or obedience but hope and labour to maintaine that they may bee saved without them But the tree is knowne by his fruite and it is the Lords owne ordination that where there is no sanctification on earth there shall bee no salvation in heaven Hebr. 12.14 and where there is no works there shall be no reward But say thy faith justifies and therefore what Objection 1 needs works Faith works by love Gal. 5.6 Answer yea if faith worke not it is a deade faith Iames 2.17 The Law was not given to the righteous man 1. Objection
2 Tim. 1.9 It was not given Contra justum Answer for the Apostle there speakes of the threatnings curses and comminations of the Law which were not denounced against the righteous But charity and love sufficeth without works Object 3 And therefore they are needlesse Certainely it is most true that love sufficeth for it is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 But First Answer not fained love which consists in words only but that which is in deed and in truth 1. Iohn 3.18 Secondly not a pretended love unto Christ in his owne person but a love extended also unto his members Matth. 25.45 Thirdly we cannot love Christ except we obey him If you love me saith Christ keepe my Commandements Iohn 14.15 where we see that according to our Saviour himselfe there can be no true love of him without obedience to the Commandements of God Quest 3 Is this the whole scope of the Law to doe to others as we would they should doe unto us that our Saviour here saith This is the Law and the Prophets Answer CHRIST reprehends the Pharises that hee may reduce them the better from their superstition For first they placed the marrow of the Law in ceremonies as in their Phylacteries and the observation of the Traditions of the Elders and the like (h) Mat. 23.5.23 15.2.9 Luke 16.14 Secondly in the meane time they neglected judgement and the workes of the Law Math. 23.1.23 Thirdly hence the Prophets call them from Ceremonies Esay 1.11 and 58.1.2 Amos 5.22 Deut. 10.16 and 30.6 And this is the scope of Christ to withdraw them from outward things to the inward marrow of the Law as Mathew 9.13 Joel 2.13 Mich. 6.6 c. Observ 2 Our Saviour teaching us hereby That the works of charity are the most true scope of the Law and Prophets Romans 13.8 c. God is love 1 John 4.10 and the Law is the Image of God Therefore the scope and end thereof must needs be love Quest 4 Doth the Law enjoyne nothing else but love doth it not require in us faith The just saith Habakkuk shall be saved by his faith yea doth it not exact holinesse righteousnesse and sobrietie Titus 2.11 Answer 1 First the doctrine of faith doth not properly teach what we must doe but what we must expect Now the proper subject of the Law is obedience Answer 2 Secondly obedience indeed doth include these three Faith Hope and Love but the Scripture usually doth insist principally upon Love unto our neighbours because therein wee most commonly faile and in the other are hypocritically false Men faine to have much faith in Christ and strong and sure hope of salvation and yet in the meane time be unjust unto men And therefore both the Master and the Disciple reciting the Law recite onely the second Table Matth. 19.19 Rom. 13.9 Quest 5 If the whole Law and Prophets consist in this short precept Thou shalt doe unto others as thou wouldst have them to doe unto thee then what need so many bookes and Prophets and Epistles and Sermons as there are Answer Certainely the Prophets and Sermons of the Preachers speake nothing against this rule yea this might suffice for the directing of us in our duty towards men if wee were not too perverse But because wee neither will understand neither be subject it is therefore necessary that we should be exhorted unto three things namely First Ad judicandum wee will not confesse what is just And therefore it is fit that we should be exhorted to judge betweene man and man thing and thing and that with equity and reason yea according to some prescript rules Secondly Ad obligandum generall words will not bind rebels and therefore many particular Lawes are added whereof there were no need if we would be but subject to this precept Wee see the Lord gives a particular charge concerning lending Deut. 15.2 and giving verse 7. and almes verse 9. c. and the like because our understanding is so blind our wills so perverse and our nature so corrupt that we will not be instructed with generall rules Thirdly Ad commone faciendum wee are very forgetfull and therefore we stand in need of many Lawes and rules and instructions and exhortations and all little enough Whether is honesty and upright dealing betwixt Quest 6 man and man praised and commended by God Honesty is greatly esteemed by God Answer Here observe that some attribute too much to honesty some derogate too much from it but the proper place thereof I conceive to be this First Honesty is in it selfe a good thing and commanded to all men Whatsoever things are good whatsoever things are honest c. labour after Philip. 4.8 Secondly Honesty is necessary not onely in respect of men Rom. 12.17 Provide things honest in the sight of all men but also in respect of God because he hates all sinnes Thirdly Honesty is acceptable and gratefull unto God yea Fourthly shall be crowned with a reward if it be true and rightly performed that is if accompanied with Religion in the life and proceeding from a sanctified heart Who are blame-worthy here Quest 7 Those who defining the workes of Religion Answer neglect honesty and integrity amongst men thus erre in their definition and thwart the truth here taught by our Saviour That the workes of love towards our brethren are the true scope and end of the Law and Prophets First the Pharisees were here faulty who placed the observation of the Law in ceremonies as was shewed before quest 3. Thirdly Hypocrites are here guilty also who place Religion in the observation of the first Table who will fast and pray publikely and performe some workes of outward holinesse Indeed these are to be done but those are not to be left undone Mat. 23.23 Wherein doth the Law of God excell humane Quest 8 Lawes The Law of God doth establish the affirmative part of the precept as well as the negative Answer and herein excelleth the best Lawes of men For humane Lawes onely forbid evill things but many good things are not therein commanded as for example There are Lawes established against murther and theft a man must not kill his brothers person nor steale his brothers substance for if so he shall be punished But men are not commanded by the Lawes of men First to visite the sicke who by reason of his affliction stands in need of solace Or Secondly to lend to the poore and those who want that so their necessities may be relieved Or Thirdly to feed the poore when he is hungry or give him drinke when hee is a thirst Or Fourthly to reduce the wandring traveller into the right way Or Fiftly to pardon and forgive those who injure and wrong us Or Sixtly to give counsell to the ignorant or comfort to the comfortlesse These things the Law of man doth not oblige all men unto But the Law of God commandâ— them all and that unto all Whatsoever thou wouldest that another should doe
afterwards This way of sinne and the world is called broade for two other causes whereof something more largely namely First because it hath many by pathes B. Secondly because it is a plaine and easie way both to be found and walked in C. Fourthly this way of worldlings is called broade Answer 4 because there are many erroneous and wandering pathes or many false wayes and but one true And therefore wee had neede walke warily and wisely not securely and carelessely There being many by pathes and wee ignorant wee should take heede that we leane not too much to our owne opinions Why may we not adhere unto our own opinions Quest 3 First because many erre when they thinke they Answer 1 walke right many sinne when they thinke they doe no harme the Princes of Pharoah thought it was no hurt to commend Sarai unto their Lord and yet God plagued them for it o Genes 12.15.17 Abimelech thought that hee did not ill in taking Sarai but yet God threatens him for it p Genes 20.2 3. Other examples wee may see hereof in these places to wit 1 Samuel 13.9 and 15.13 and 2 Samuel 6.6 7. Yea certainly many observe divers superstitious customes and yet thinke they doe well in it Many thinke scurrilous words to be honest jeasts Many thinke that lawfull recreations may be followed as men follow their callings that there is no hurt in them although they spend too much time yea are thereby often moved unto anger and oathes And therefore seeing it is so usuall for men to sinne when they thinke they doe no such thing we had neede not to relie too much upon our owne opinions Secondly Sathan will not suffer us to see our errours Answer 2 untill wee are gone so farre that wee cannot returne as the bullet out of the peece kils before the cracke admonishes so Sathan possessing the mind doth not open the eyes to behold danger untill the soule bee slaine As a man in shipwracke asleepe is not awaked from his sleepe untill hee bee cast from the ship into the sea so man possessed by Sathan and sleeping in sinne is not awakened if the Divell can helpe it untill hee bee brought to utter destruction And therefore wee must not bee too obstinate in our owne wayes and opinions lest wee bee but deluded by Sathan and blindfolded in a wrong way Thirdly we should be very cautelous and circumspect Answer 3 in our wayes and workes and not rely too much upon selfe conceits because as in a wildernesse there is but one true way and many false or as in a mans body there is but one health and many sicknesses so in the soule there are many wayes of errour and but one of truth For There are sinnes First of the Right hand as heresie superstition blinde zeale and the like Left hand as Atheisme prophanenesse impurity injustice intemperance and the like 2. Both Internall of the heart Externall of the tongue and life 3. Both Omission and neglect of our duties Commission doing that which we should not 4. Both Circumstantial as the occasions and appearances of evill Substantial as the breach of any precept of the morall law C. Fifthly the way of worldlings and wicked Answer 5 men is called broad because it is a plaine and easie way both to finde and to walke in when once it is found Circe said to Vlisses that he need not aske the way to hell because it was as easie to find as to run downe a hill There is a stone in Aegypt which will quickly receive a forme but never lose it without cracking The Adamant and the Iron are soone joyned but hardly dissevered the coyne hath his stampe in a moment but cannot be taken out without melting so the way of sinne is easie to find but hard to lose quickly learnt not quickly left How doth it appeare that the way of sinne is such Quest 4 an easie and broad way First it is outwardly beautifull and therefore Answer 1 allures The simple fishes though they see their fellowes devoured of the water sheepe yet they will not leave following of him till they be devoured also being as it were amazed with his golden colour so although our judgments often tel us that the wages of sin is death yet it is so pleasing to our affections that we cannot flye but willingly follow it Vlisses passing by the Syrenian Woman tied himselfe to the mast of the ship that he might not be inticed by them into the Sea and so bee destroyed thus the way of sinne is so delectable to our natures that all wee can doe is little enough to keepe us from thence so easie a path it is Secondly as sinne seemes faire so we are easily Answer 2 allured thereby our affections naturally longing and lusting after sin Iames 1.14 Gal. 6.1 Peccatum est inimicus blandiens ante actionem dulce venenum in actione scorpio pungens post actionem Before sinne is committed it seemes beautifull to the eye when sinne is committing it seemes sweet to the taste but when it is committed it is bitter in the belly At first before it is acted it is like a fawning and flattering friend afterwards in the acting it is like sweet poyson lastly being acted it is like to a deadly draught or a poysonous potion or a death wounding Dragon and therefore as it is easie in regard of its false and counterfeit show and outward appearance so it is also in regard of our naturall love and affection thereunto Answer 3 Thirdly it appeares that the way of sinne is easie because wee easily understand it quickly find it out and speedily learne a perfection in sinning our whole nature is prone unto evill and therefore wee soone grow great proficients therein Answer 4 Fourthly every man by nature is more prone unto evill then unto good and therefore the way of sinne is the easier way Quest 5 How may wee know whether we walke in this broad way or not Answer 1 First those who are easily tempted unto evill and delight in the broad way of sinne it is a signe they walke therein those who are easily overcome by Sathan walke in his wayes Answer 2 Secondly those who harden their owne hearts and exalt themselves against God Iob 15.25 are travellers in this broad way Answer 3 Thirdly those who trust in their riches and abundance are also of this number Iob 15.27 Answer 4 Fourthly those who never doubt of their salvation neither will believe that they erre or doe amisse are walkers in this way Iob 15.31 Fiftly they who conceive mischiefe and bring forth vanitie are tracers of this path Job 15.35 Answer 5 Sixthly they who love sinne but hate it not Answer 6 and rejoyce in sinne but mourne not for it are here also to be rancked Seventhly those in whom sinne is as strong and Answer 7 prevalent as ever it was have not yet left this broad way How may we know whether sinne be as strong
St. John saith To as many as received Christ God gave power to be called his children that is to as many as beleeved in his Name John 1.12 and againe God sent Christ into the world that as many as beleeved in him might be saved John 3.16 2. To waâ—ke in faith is to fructifie in love for faith workes by love Galath 5.6 3. To walke therefore in this strait way is to beleeve in Christ and to adhere unto him as that we oblige our selves in all things to observe and obey his will in holinesse and uprightnesse (k) Luke 1.75 Quest 3 Why is this way of piety strait and narrow Answer 1 First because it doth not permit men to walke after their owne hearts lusts but confines them to the word of God as a rule for them to walke by and by which they may be taught how to refraine from every evill way and to mortifie and crucifie every corrupt carnall lust Now this is durus sermo a hard saying to flesh and blood and therefore this way is truly in this regard called strait Answer 2 Secondly because when a man might by following the evill example and wicked customes of the world attaine unto honour and riches and pleasure he is gainsayd and prohibited by the word and not permitted to use those things which he possesseth as he list himselfe but according to the direction and prescription of the word of God Men naturally and commonly thinke that what they possesse is their owne and that they may doe what they will with it And therefore this is a hard saying that men must be carefull how they use what they have according to the prescription of God and in this regard also this way is strait Answer 3 Thirdly this way is called strait because there are but few who walke therein and those few seeme to be very miserable 1 Corinth 15.19 Answer 4 Fourthly the world contemnes derides hates and persecutes those who walke in the way and therefore it is called strait Quest 4 How is this way of piety strait and narrow Answer 1 First some say because Christ onely is this way Many men have many wayes unto heaven to wit some by philosophicall goodnesse some by voluntary religion and will worship some by the workes of the Law but we have but one way onely and that is Christ Indeed Christ is the onely way but yet he is not via stricta sed via lata not a strait way but a broad For the true understanding of this marke these particulars 1. Christ is a broad way in respect of his omnipotency and power For all power was giuen unto him both in heaven and in earth Math. 28.18 And therefore being of unlimitted power hee can doe what he will and save whom he will 2. Christ opened the Kingdome of heaven to all beleevers (l) Cantic Ambros Te Deum and therefore in this regard also hee is a broad way 3. Christ fulfilled the whole Law for us and tooke all the stumbling blockes out of the way yea hee was made sinne for us that so in him our sinnes might be done away And therefore in this respect also Christ may be called a broad way 4. In respect of the condition Christ may indeed truely be called a strait way for hell receives all sinners and uncleane persons whatsoever both those who swell with pride and those who are infected with the leprosie of impurity but Christ onely receives those who are naked and stripped from all trust and confidence in their own workes and truly depressed with humility and godly sorrow of heart and who are also pure in life Act. 10.14 And in this respect Christ is a straitway because he exacts strict obedience at our hands Secondly this way of piety which leades unto Answer 2 felicity is called strait in a double regard to wit 1. In regard of the obscurity thereof because it is hard to find F. 2. In regard of the difficulty thereof because it is hard to walke in when once it is found G. First the way unto heaven is strait Respectu obscuritatis in regard of the obscurity thereof because Observ 1 it is so hard to find out that few can find it As if our Saviour would say the way to life eternall is unknowne to the naturall man and so obscure that by nature he can never find it out 1 Corinth 2.14 How doth it appeare that this way unto heaven Quest 5 is not obvious and conspicuous unto flesh and blood First it is evident by the guides and conducts Answer 1 that leade thither For the better taking up of this answer observe that God gave to the Israelites when they were to travell through the wildernesse to Canaan three guides namely Moses Aaron and Miriam 1. Miriam was the meanest of the three for she was a woman of the infirmer sexe and shee murmuring against Moses was stricken with leprosie 2. Aaron was the second guide but in some things he proved a blind guide to them for he set up a golden Calfe before them 3. Moses was the third and best guide but hee could not bring them to Canaan for it was Joshua who brought them to their rest Thus there are three guides which direct men in this world namely First corrupt nature or Natura non suscitata that is nature not wakened or stirred up by learning this guide is but like unto Miriam and oftentimes it murmureth against Moses the Law of God Secondly Ratio suscitata reason wakened and stirred up and somewhat refined by learning and humane sciences yet this is but a blind guide and oftentimes it murmureth and repineth against Moses as well as leprous Miriam Thirdly the Law of God which sheweth us the way to Canaan and our eternall rest but it is impossible that the Law should save us for that is the worke of our spirituall and heavenly Ioshua Romans 8.3 Secondly it is evident and apparent by the wayes which leade unto life Here observe That the wayes which leade unto life are these namely First the Knowledge of the word and law and testaments of God for they are conjoyned Isa 8.16.20 and 51.47 But naturall men are ignorant of the Law of God and the way of the Lord they have not knowne Answer 2 Secondly to receive and embrace the word of God John 5.24.39 and 2 Timoth. 1.10 and 3.16 but wicked and naturall men contemne and despise it Answer 3 Thirdly the knowledge of God This is life eternall to know thee John 17.3 that is the true knowledge of the true God is the way unto life but naturally men are ignorant of the true God Answer 4 Fourthly the love of God and godlinesse none can bee saved who doe not love God and religion and therefore meere naturall men cannot come thither because they are enemies to God religion goodnesse and reprobate unto every good worke Rom. 8.6.7.8 Experience showes most plainly how averse nature is unto religioÌ„ God even
Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Answer 6 Sixtly we should be carefull to heare and obey the word of God because so wee shall approve our selves unto our God to be wise men and not fooles as followes in the next words Sect. 2 § 2. I will liken him to a wise man Quest 1 What is true wisedome Answer True wisedome is to keepe and observe the word and Commandement of God He that heares my words and doth them I will liken him saith Christ to a wise man So the Lord saith by his servant Moses unto his people if you will be obedient unto my Lawes ye shall be the wisest Nation under heaven Deuter. 4.6 and Proverb 2.1 unto the 9. verse and 4.1 yea that obedient hearing is true wisedome is verified by Psalme 32. which is intituled Maschil or Davids learning and is indeed a notable Psalme of learning containing the summe of all Religion which is by David reduced to these two heads his Repentance and his new obedience And hence it is said that the feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome Psalme 111.10 and Proverb 1.7 Why is obedient hearing true wisedome Quest 2 First because it makes us wise Psalme 119. Answer 1 Part 13. yea wise unto salvation Colossians 3.16 Secondly because it is the All-wise God that Answer 2 gives this wisedome If any lacke wisedome let him aske it of God who giveth to all Jam. 1.5 Colos 3.16 Prov. 2.6 Thirdly because the whole nature of wisedome Answer 3 is included herein For the proofe hereof observe that in wisedome there are these two things required namely 1. For a man to be carefull of himselfe And. 2. For a man to preferre the best most excellent and most profitable things Now hee that heares and obeyes the word of God hath true care of himselfe and his estate and condition and doth give the preheminence to the best things For what will it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his owne soule How may this wisedome be obtained Quest 3 First Be a foole that thou maist be made wise Answer 1 1 Corinth 3.18.19 Acknowledge that hitherto thou hast beene foolish preferring vaine and idle things before divine There are two signes of foolishnesse to wit 1. To preferre childish things as babies bables ratles and the like before that which farre excels them as gold jewels or possessions of land 2. To deride and scoffe at those things which are both good in themselves and good in regard of us Now there are also two sorts of mockers namely First open and impudent which with a blacke and diabolicall mouth scoffe at holy things Secondly secret who say nothing but inwardly Answer 2 and in their sleeve laugh at and deride the folly of the Saints who take so much care to mortifie themselves and are so strict in the service of God because they thinke a man may come to heaven without all this stirre and they are more nice then wise that make such a hard and difficult matter of it Secondly remember that true wisedome comes from above Jam. 3.17 and is opposite to the wisedome of the flesh Rom. 8.6 c. and Jam. 3.15.17 And therfore is to be learnt in the word by prayer The word is a Caskenet wherein this rich treasure of wisedome is locked and the Lord hath the key thereof for hee onely maketh men truely and aright to understand the word Wherefore wee should bee frequent in the hearing and reading thereof praying fervently unto God for that eye salve whereby wee may bee able to understand it Answer 3 Thirdly having obtained spirituall wisedome place it in thy heart and affections that is delight in it and prize it above all earthly things Psal 122.1 Sect. 3 § 3. And the raine descended and the floods came and the winds blew and beate upon that house Quest 1 What is meant by this storme here described Answer In generall it signifies a future triall as if our Saviour would say there shall be a time when all mens workes shall bee tried and proved whether they bee good or not Reade Luke 16.25 Acts 17.31 and 1. Corinth 3.13 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Rom. 2.6.16 Apoc. 20.12 Quest 2 Why must mâ—ns workes bee prooved and tried Answer Because as there are some wicked whose evill workes are manifest Psalm 73.18 So there are some hypocrites whose workes seeme outwardly good And therefore it is necessary that they should bee brought to the touchstone and fiery tryall to see whether they bee true gold or guilded copper Quest 3 How may wee proove our selves and our owne estates and workes that thereby wee may know what wee shall bee found to bee when GOD proves us Answer 1 First examine thy begetting and birth whether art thou truely regenerated or not is there a change wrought in thee hast thou felt the panges of the new birth and beene truely sorrowfull for thy sins a living body hath warmth and heat in it a dead carkasse is cold as lead and therfore examine whether there be any warmth and fire of zeale in thee or not For by these three things a true and totall change a serious hearty sorrow and true heate of zeale a man may know whether hee be regenerated or not Answer 2 Secondly examine thy foundation whether art thou built upon the rocke CHRIST JESVS or not that is hast thou a sure and certaine faith in CHRIST yea hast thou CHRIST within in thy soule Answer 3 Thirdly examine thy comfort whether hast thou a house and home and habitation built upon this sure foundation or not A house where thou dwellest and workest and restest thy selfe a house wherein thou rejoycest and desirest to end thy dayes Dost thou live with Christ and walke with Christ and delight thy selfe in Christ yea so rejoyce in the fruition and possession of him that thou resolvest Neither life nor death shall separate thee from thy beloved Lord Certainly then thou maist be assured that when the Lord comes to proove the world hee will approove of thee Quest 4 What is here particularly meant by water and flood where is said the water descended and the floods came Answer 1 First sometimes they signifie comfort and delight thus David saith he hadeth me beside the still waters Psal 23.2 that is waters of quietnesse peace joy but water doth not signifie thus in this place Secondly sometimes water and floods sig ifie affliction and persâ—cution and danger and sicknesse Answer 2 and temptations and allurements unto fiâ—â—e as appeares evidently by these places Psalm 18.16 and 32.6 and 46.3 and 69.14.15 and 88.17 and 124.4.144.7 Lament 3.54 Ezech. 26.19 Revel 12.15 And thus water and floods are taken iâ— this place whereby our Saviour would teach us That afflictions persecutions Observat and trials must bee expected by the godly that they mâ—y labour the better to arme themselves against them Reade Psalm 66.12 c. and 34.19 Acts 14 22. and 2 Timoth. 3.12 Revel 12.13 and 1. Pet.
understand not by the faith and confession of Peter either the vertue and quality of faith abiding in his heart and mind or the outward act of confessing but the forme of confession made by him when hee said Thou art the Christ Matth. 16.16 the Sonne of the living God upon which forme as being the rule of all right believing the Church of God is builded Fiftly in respect of the supernaturall knowledge Answer 5 of God in Christ the first and immediate revelation made to the Apostles from whom all other were to learne may rightly and justly be named a foundation upon which the faith of all after-commers is to stay it selfe De pont Rom. lib. 1. cap. 11. Revel 21.14 and from which in all doubts they must seek resolution And in this sence Bellarmine saith truly that the Apostles may bee named foundations of the Church according to that description in the Revelation of Saint Iohn of the wall of the Citie of God that had twelve foundation-stones upon which it was raysed and in them written the names of the Lambes twelve Apostles And in these respects these things may be called foundations but the maine principal foundation of the Church is this rocke Iesus Christ Verse 1. Verse 1 When he was come downe from the mountaine great multitudes followed him Many we heard came unto Christ Chap. 4.25 Observat and now we see they will not depart from him teaching us that the heart being once truely touched to the quicke followeth Christ willingly The Sermon was long yet they stay it out the sermon was ended yet they depart not the preacher descends but yet they leave him not but follow after him Why doe so many follow after Christ Question 1 First because his fame was spread abroad great Answer 1 excellent things were spoken of him Math. 4.24 Secondly because his words were sweet gracious Answer 2 able to win allure Luke 11.27 Matth. 7.28 Thirdly because many were sicke and diseased Answer 3 And therefore because hee healed such many followed after him Matth. 4.24 Question 2 Whence is it that the word of Christ is now so frequently despised and contemned Answer 1 First because it is not esteemed as a thing of great price and therefore men sleight it Isa 53.1 Answer 2 Secondly because the preachers of the Word are either infamous in themselves or not famous among men if their lives bee corrupt or their persons be contemned the word they bring must needs bee despised Answer 3 Thirdly because there are few or none sicke among us wee are not sensible of sinne or sicknesse or of our spirituall maladies And therefore wee despise the Physicke contained in the word The Scribes and Pharisees were not sensible of their spirituâ—ll blindnesse and therefore they sleight Christ and his doctrine Iohn 9.41 John 9.41 Yea hence it is that 1. Wee doe not heare the Word of God with joy but with wearinesse because we feele no want of it Malach. 1.13 Neither 2. Doe wee heare it with carefulnesse that is so heare it that wee may lay up what wee heare carefully in our hearts and practise it diligently in our lives Acts. 2.37 and 8.6 and 10.33 Question 3 Doe all these who follow Christ follow him out of true zeale Answer 1 First No because many fell away Iohn 6. and many of his followers afterwards crie Crucifie him Crucifie him Answer 2 Secondly Many are called and but few chosen and therefore all these were not good Matth. 20.16 and 22.14 Answer 3 Thirdly there are divers sorts of followers namely 1. Some follow Christ onely to be healed and cured of their maladies 2. Some follow Christ onely that they may eate of his loaves or be fed by him 3. Some follow Christ onely that they may see and behold his miracles 4. Some follow Christ onely that they may accuse him or that they may heare or see something by which they may ensnare and entrappe him And therefore all that follow Christ doe not follow him out of true zeale Question 4 How may we know whether we be zealous hearers of the word or not Answer 1 First by the end of our hearing whether doe we heare that wee may obey or for some other base and by end Answer 2 Secondly by our desire to heare whether doe we hunger after the word of God or onely heare it upon the Lords day for the eschewing of the punishment of the law Answer 3 Thirdly by our joy in hearing whether doe wee heare the word of God with delighâ— or with a tedious irkesomnesse as some doe who thinke never an houre-glasse in the town so long as the Churches is Answer 4 Fourthly by our benefit in hearing whether doe we gaine knowledge by our hearing or are wee as ignorant as we were whether doe wee grow up in grace by our hearing or are wee as dwarfish and little and weake and childish as ever wee were Whether are wee transformed and changed by our hearing or are wee the old men wee were still Certainly hee that heares for this end that hee may obey and desireth to heare the word and delighteth in hearing the word and groweth up both in knowledge and grace by hearing the word is a zealous hearer But those who heare it for by respects and doe neither truely desire to heare nor delight in hearing nor fructifie by their hearing are no zealous hearers of the word Verse 2. And behold there came a Leper Verse 2 and worshipped him saying Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane § 1. And behold there came a Leper Sect. 2 What and how many things are observeable in Quest 1 this verse Three viz. First the person who was a Leper Answer There came a Leper unto him S condly the Action he worshipped him and called him Lord. Thirdly the petition which is folded up in the forme of a Profession Thou canst cure mee If thou wilt This verse is an history of a Miracle wrought by CHRIST not long after his sermon to teach us Observat That the end of Miracles is to confirme the doctrine taught and delivered Is this the onely end of Miracles Quest 2 No for there are in all three ends of Miracles Answer namely First to confirme the Doctour and teacher Thus Nicodemus acknowledgeth CHRIST to have come from God because of the great workes hee did Iohn 3.2 To this end reade these places Iohn 4.29 and 6.2.14.30 and 7.31 and 9.16 and 10.38 and 11.47 and 12.18 Acts. 2.22 Secondly to confirme the doctrine which is taught Reade for the proofe of this these places Exodus 4.2.6 Marke 16.20 Iohn 2.11.23 and 4.48 and 20.30 Acts. 2.43 and 4.29.30 and 6.7.8 and 7.36 and 8.6.13 Why then are not Miracles wrought in our Quest 3 dayes if they serve for the confirming both of the Doctour and doctrine Because Miracles are not given to beleevers Answer but to infidels 1 Cor. 14.22 Rom. 15.19.20 and 2. Cor. 12.12 Thirdly another
presented Or as when the gates are beate open or the walls of a besiedged City broken downe or a ship of the enemies grappled withall Iosh 6.20 every man thrusts and strives to enter as fast as hee can Even so here the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence that is Christ having broken downe the wall of separation and partition and rent in twaine the veile and opened the gate of heaven to all whether bond or free Iew or Gentile Greeke or Barbarian hence of all sorts from all places many flocke unto the Church of Christ Secondly Respectu ordinis neglecti in regard of the conditions which now were abolished and disanulled namely Circumcision legall sacrifices and that hard and impossible condition Fac vives fullfill the Law and thou shalt be saved by the Law otherwise thou canst not be saved Now these being worne out of date and antiquated wee men runne unto God onely by faith in Christ hoping thereby to be saved Thirdly Respectu interni roboris in regard of inward strength and power God giving under the Gospell ordinarily a more ample spirit or measure of his spirit now of this by and by § 3. And the violent take it by force Sect. 3 These words have the force of an exception As if our Saviour would say the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence but yet not all obtaine it but onely the violent Violenti rapiunt Hence then observe That the kingdome of heaven cannot be obtained or gained Observ without a vehement motion of the heart and a desire enflamed and kindled with the zeale of faith Luke 7.29.30 What was required of the Jewes in regard of the Messias Quest 1 First that they should earnestly and greedily Answ 1 expect him and this they did Rom. 8.23 as appeares by the Proverbe Vt Iudaei Messiam and also by Iohn 1.19 c. and 4 25. Answ 2 Secondly it was required of them that they should beleeve Elias the Messenger and fore-runner of the Messiah and by and by seeke out Christ As Iohn 4.30.39 Luke 7.16 Answ 3 Thirdly it was required that having found out Christ they should follow him with joy forsaking for his sake all other things as Mat. 4.25 and 8.1 and 12.15 and 14.13 and 19.2 and 20.29 and Mark 11.9 and Luke 5.15 and 12 1. and 15.1 Answ 4 Fourthly it was required of them that they should embrace and accept of Christ upon any termes or conditions whatsoever although never so hard to flesh and blood And not like Agrippa who was almost perswaded to become a Christian or like the young man who departed from Christ sorrowfull but felling all leaving all denying themselves and taking up those crosses as Christ enjoyned them they should follow him Answ 5 Fiftly it was required of them that having once embraced and accepted of Christ they should serve him zealously all their daies And then at the end of their life they should be crowned with life eternall Now all these are required of us and all those who desire to be made partakers of the heavenly Kingdome For I. We must above all things long for expect and desire that Christ would come unto our hearts and soules II. We must beleeve his Messengers and Ministers who bring his word and declare his will unto us III. Wee must obey those directions which are taught us by his Messengers for the obtaining of him although the Rules prescribed be difficult and contrary to corrupt nature IV. Having found out Christ and obtained him we must rejoyce in him yea so rejoyce that we would part with and forsake al things rather then him V. We must then learne and labour to be truely zealous in his service and for his glory because this zeale is the fire which mollifies and softens our hearts and makes them the more easily receive divine impressions Now these things beeing well weighed and considered wee may safely conclude That heaven cannot be had without zealous desires motions and endeavours because violenti rapiunt onely the violent take it and that by force Quest 2 Wherein is our zeale to be expressed Answ 1 First in the love of Religion which we can never love too much or affect zealously enough Answ 2 Secondly we must be zealous in the encreasing of our faith and desire unfainedly and earnestly to be sealed by the holy Spirit and thereby to be assured of Christ and salvation Rom. 8.15.16 and 1 Iohn 5.10 Many desire this grace of a true and sure faith but they seeke it fluggishly and expect to obtaine it easily Cantic 3.1 But wee must be zealous in the search and enquity thereof and then we may hope that he whom wee desire should come will come and not tarry Heb. 10.38 Thirdly we must be zealous in our prayers Answ 3 for this is the most true approbation of the heart Here observe that there are two things which sharpen the edge of zeale to wit I. The sense of our want or misery for hee who conceives himselfe or his estate to be miserable will cry aloud unto God with a sad heart and a sorrowfull countenance as we see in the Publicane whereas the proud Pharisee onely gives thankes but prayes for nothing Luk. 18.11 And therefore wee must labour to be sensible of our sins and wants II. A desire of the benefit offred as Christ said to the woman If thou knew the gift or grace of God then thou wouldest aske water of me Iohn 4.10 And therefore we must labour to know what spirituall gifts and graces are excellent and wherin we are indigent and then hunger long and pray earnestly for them but because the gift and grace of prayer comes from above and without the assistance of the Spirit we cannot pray as we ought we must therefore desire the Lord to give us the spirit of prayer as also strength and power to offer up pleasing and spirituall sacrifices unto him Fourthly wee must be zealous in obedience of Answ 4 life and that with humility and submission of our wils to the will of God And thus if wee be zealous in the Profession of Religion zealous in desire and endeavour to encrease our faith zealous in our prayers and in the pious practise of our lives and conversations wee may then be certainly assured that we shall be made partakers of the kingdome of glory for Violoni rapium The violent take it by force VERS 13.14 For all the Prophets V. 13.14 and the Law prophesied untill Iohn And if yee will receive it this is Elias which was to come § 1. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied untill Sect. 2 Iohn What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First it is expounded De scope Prophetâ—num Answ 1 thus this Iohn is he at whom all the Prophets and this Law almed and marked Thus Calvin Muscul s Why did they levell rather at Iohn then at Quest 2 Christ or why doth Christ say they all prophesied of Iohn and not rather that they all
prophesied of himselfe Because hee will not suddenly name himselfe Answ If I witnesse saith he of my selfe my witnesse is nothing And therefore our Saviour doth rather name Iohn and by and by shewes that he is Elias the Fore-runner of the Messiah From hence then we may learne That Christ is the whole scope of the old Testament Observ and the end of the Law to every one that beleeves For the scope of the Scripture is faith unto salvation but wee have no other to beleeve in or to hope for salvation from but only Christ Act. 4.12 Quest 3 How or for what end or what use must we make of reading the sacred Scriptures Answ 1 First wee must reade not for curiosity but unto salvation whatsoever was written was written for our learning Rom. 15.4 and 1 Cor. 10. And therefore we must so reade that wee may learne something out of whatsoever we reade Answ 2 Secondly apply what we reade unto Christ that is when wee reade of Shilo the seed of the woman David my servant a branch of Iesse a woman shall compasse a man Israel shall be freed from captivity and the like in all these let us understand Christ Answ 3 Thirdly let us so read that our faith may be increased by our reading that is wee must lay hold upon the promises adhering unto them confidently and constantly yea applying them unto us and making them ours in Christ because hee is the end both of Law and Gospel Answ 2 Secondly this 13. verse is expounded De limite prophetarum as if our Saviour would say All the Prophets prophesied or there were still Prophets who prophesied untill Iohn arose but now they shall prophesie no more Whence wee may learne Observ 2 That prophesies are not to be expected beyond the time of the Baptist Object 1 It may here be objected The Prophets prophesied not untill Iohn for Malachie was the last Prophet they had after the Captivity See the Preface that is before Malachie in the great Bible Answ 1 First it may be that there were Prophets after Malachie although they are not expressed in the Canon of sacred writ Or Secondly perhaps for the sinnes of the people Answ 2 there was neither prophesie nor vision for a long time That is if they had continued sincere and pure in the service of God the Lord then would have continued his Prophets amongst them even until the comming of Christ but because of their impiety hee deprived them of them in anger and just wrath But there were Prophets under the Gospel as Object 2 Agabus who prophesied unto Paul Act. 21.10 There was a Prophet named Agabus And therefore there were Prophets after Iohn This was miraculous and not ordinary Answer Thirdly some expound this 13. verse De gubernatione Answ 3 ecclesiae of the government of the Church as if our Saviour would say the Law and the Prophets were the Governors of the Church or people untill Iohn but no longer Hence then observe Observ 3 That the Mosaicall law doth not rule or governe or beare sway under Christ or the Church of Christ under and in the time of the Gospell shall not be ruled or governed by the Mosaicall law For by Christ wee are freed from it Quest 4 Is this universally true that we under the Gospell are freed from the law of Moses and the Prophets and are now not to be taught or ruled by them Answ It is true with a double distinction namely First wee must distinguish of the Law for although the Ceremoniall be abrogated yet the Morall remaines and abides for ever yea Galat. 5.6 although the Moral law be still in force and never to be disannulled yet it is not said to rule and governe because it neither saves nor damnes but only directs the children of faith what fruits of faith to beare and bring forth Secondly we must distinguish of the Prophets for their writings are not abrogated because they are morall But the Lord doth not now governe his Church by Prophets as of old time but by his Sonne Hebr. 1.1 Who are meant by Prophets Quest 5 First Prophets signifie those who did foreshew Answ 1 things to come And these our Saviour here speakes of and these were proper to the old Testament at least ordinarily Secondly by Prophets sometimes are meant Answ 2 those who explicating the prophesies applied them unto Christ Now of this sort of Prophets there were both under the old and new Testament Thirdly Prophets sometimes signifie those Answ 3 who by and in the preaching of the word and Gospel offer Christ unto us And these are proper to the New Testament Reade Rom. 12. and 1 Cor. 14. How are Christians freed from the Law Quest 6 First they are freed from the yoke and service Answ 1 of Ceremonies And Secondly from the hard condition of the Answ 2 Morall Law But Thirdly not from the obedience of the Morall Answ 3 Law for that shall remaine for ever as the exact and perfect rule of right obedience § 2. This is Elias Sect. 2 Why doth Iohn deny that hee is Elias Quest Iohn 1.21 First some held that Elias the Thisbite was Answ 1 to come againe in the flesh and that Iohn was he Now this Iohn denies Iohn 1.21 Secondly some say that Iohn was Elias in spirit Answ 2 by a Metempsychosis or transmigration of the soule as the Pythagoreans held As though Elias his soule had animated Iohns body but this opinion appeares to be erroneous by Matt. 14.2 of which afterwards Thirdly Christ saith this is Elias because Iohn Answ 3 came in the same spirit that Elias did Luk. 1.17 and Matth. 17.11 Here observe that there was in Elias a double spirit viz. I. A spirit of revenge 2 King 1. This spirit Christ approves not of neither doe we reade that it was in the Baptist II. A spirit of zeale towards religion 1 King 18. This Christ commends and this was in Iohn VERS 15. Hee that hath eares to heare Vers 15 let him hee How many sorts of hearers are there Quest or how Observ 4 many sorts of men are there in the times and places of the Gospel First some are manifest adversaries and enemies unto the Preachers and preaching of the word of God as was Herod Herodias and many of the Pharisees Answ 2 Secondly some out of a certaine Epicureall contempt regard not the word and thus many would not vouchsafe to goe out of doores to heare Christ or Iohn Answ 3 Thirdly some calumniate the persons of the Preachers when they can find no fault with the word preached And thus the Pharisees say Iohn hath a devill because he came neither eating nor drinking and Christ is a friend of Publicanes and sinners verse 18 19. Answ 4 Fourthly some having a prejudicated opinion either of the person or word either of the Preacher or preaching will not receive the doctrine but stop their eares and shut their hearts against it And these our Saviour seemes
must learn to deny our selves Answ 2 Secondly presumption and therefore we must be circumspect it being a dangerous thing to be deceived in the state and condition of the soul or to cry Peace Peace unto our selves while sudden destruction hangs over our heads Answ 3 Thirdly the love of sin this is a sweet seeming potion to the body and a sweet poyson unto the soul And therefore we must hate sin as we would hate hell for the wages of sin is death Romans 6.23 Answ 4 Fourthly idlenesse deceives many and hinders many from giving a due regard unto the Law and that both by making them to protract time and also by quenching and cooling all zealous motions in them Wherefore we must shake off all delays and labour carefully to practise the precepts of the Law Secondly the next provoking cause which made them say that Iohn had a devill was because he was abstemious and moderate yea seemed more austeer and rigide than themselves were and therefore they envie him Whence I might observe two things viz. First that an Hypocrite hates him that is more holy than himself Esa 65.5 Secondly that an austere life it odious and Observ 1 irksome to a carnall man 1 Pet. 4.4 Observ 2 Why do carnall men so carp at an austere life Quest 5 First because thereby Hypocrites and formallists Answ 1 are excelled in glory and therefore they envie such a life in any as shall ecclipse their light Secondly by such a life wicked men are reproached Answ 2 and therefore they hate such that are so reserved and chary of their society that they shun the company of all that are wicked Ephesians 5.11 Thirdly such a life condemns the licentiousnesse Answ 3 of flesh and blood who saith Let us eat and drink for to morrow we shall dy Esa 22.13 And therefore all Epicures belly-gods and intemperate persons detest and abhor such a life We have seen the moving causes of the peoples censure given of Iohn namely because he preached the terrours of the Law and because he lived a strict life we may now consider What the effect of this censure was Quest 6 Rash Judgement for they say He hath a Devill Answ Hence two things may be observed namely First That rash judgement is seldome right Observ 3 judgement 1 Sam. 1.13 Mat. 7.1 Rom. 14.10 13 and 1 Cor. 4.5 Colos 2.16 Secondly That there is nothing so good or Observ 4 holy but malice can deprave Rom. 1.30 and 2 Tim. 3.3 Iohn Baptist Malice saith hath a devill although the holy Ghost say That he was sanctified in the womb yea Christ the Lamb without spot they say is become a friend and familiar companion of sinners What is here required of all men Quest 7 First wicked men yea all men must hate and Answ 1 forbear all calumny lest thereby they condemn the generation of the just Reade Psal 15.3 and 73.15 Luke 3.14 Secondly the righteous must labour to cut Answ 2 off all occasions that is labour so to live that the wicked may be ashamed to speak evill of them How must we so live that we may escape calumnies Quest 8 and slanders Saint Peter gives us three remarkable rules to be observed for this end namely Answ First we must abstain from all sin whatsoever Rule 1 whether against the first or second Table 1 Pet. 2.11 do no evill and then men can have no ground to build an evill report upon Secondly shine before men in the works of holinesse Rule 2 and uprightnesse let them see nothing but good in us that they may be able to say nothing but good of us 1 Pet 2.12 Thirdly obey Magistrates and Superiours in Rule 3 those things which are not against God or his word or his Law for this is the wil of God that thus we should put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 1 Pet. 2.14 15. § 3. Christ came both eating and drinking Sect. 3 How and wherein is Christ opposed to the Quest 1 Baptist First Iohns Disciples thought that they were Answ 1 Corrivals but because that I know of now none think so therefore I slip it Answ 2 Secondly they differed in conversation because Iohn was abstemious and more reserved but Christ was more familiar that so by all means he might win and gain some Observ 2 From whence we may learn That Christ tryed all wayes and means for our salvation for that being the scope of his sending and coming into the world and there being nothing that he more deeply desired than that he would certainly leave no means unsought for the effecting of it Quest 2 What did Christ do for our salvation Answ 1 First in himselfe he taught us he prayed for us yea when we were enemies he laid down his life for our ransome Rom. 5.6 7. he checked the proud Iohn 10. and cheered the humble Matthew 11.28 Answ 2 Secondly in his Apostles he did much for our salvation for he sent and commanded them to preach he endowed them with gifts and made them able Ministers he distributed severall abilities among them making some sons of consolation and some sons of thunder yea he inspired them with his Spirit for the writing of the Scripture the rule of Truth Answ 3 Thirdly in his Ministers he shews his care over us and his desire of our salvation for he hath left a succession of Ministers for the gathering together of the Elect and as Paul became all to all men so the Lord hath given us Ministers of all sorts that so we might be left without excuse he hath given us ancient and grave Ministers he hath given us solid learned Ministers he hath given us meek and milde Ministers yea he hath given us Ministers of our nation and not strangers only and the like And thus he hath given us Pastours according to our severall dispositions yea some who can change themselves or take unto themselves any form in indifferent things for the winning of all sorts unto Christ 1 Cor. 9.20 21 22. Answ 3 Thirdly Christ and the Baptist differ in preaching for Iohn preached the Law and wrath Mat. 3.7 11. unto repentance Lugubria Gualt s But Christ preached or proclaimed the sweet messages of the Gospel Mat. 3.28 Ioh. 7.37 c. Observ 2 From whence we may learn That there is a double preaching necessary unto salvation viz. Threatnings and Promises the Law and the Gospel thus we see Samuel did 1 Sam. 12. and Esa 1. Quest 3 Why is it necessary that both Law and Gospel Promises and Threatnings should be preached Answ 1 First because there are divers sorts of men as for example I. Some hearers are soft and mollified and of tender eares and hearts some are hard and obdurate which stand in need of a sharp wedge to rend and tear them II. Some sinners are bashfull some shamelesse and impudent 1 Corin. 5. and 2 Corin. 2. And therefore the shamelesse must be shent and shamed III. Some sin openly and apparently
contempt of the world 1 Iohn 2.15 that is although we may make use thereof as of an Inne for a night yet we must neither serve it nor love it nor delight in it 1 Cor. 7.30 And IV. In a true deniall of our owne wils and wayes Matth. 16.24 and an earnest desire to know what the good and perfect will of God is Rom. 12.2 Ephes 5.10 And V. In a serious labour to fructifie increase daily in every good worke Reade Rom. 12.1 and 2 Corinth 5.15 and 1 Tim. 6.18 And therefore we should diligently examine our selves by these things whether ever we truely repented us of our sinnes or not seeing that without it all our other labour in religion is lost Quest 6 By whose aid and helpe must we repent Answ By the aid and assistance of God for he circumciseth the heart Deut. 30.6 And he converts and turnes us Ierem. 31.18 Verse 21.22 VERS 21.22 Woe unto thee Chorazin woe unto thee Bethsaida for if the mighty workes which were done in you had beene done in Tyre and Sidon they would have repented long agoe in sackcloth and ashes But I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgement then for you Sect. 2 § 1. If the mighty workes which were dâ—ne in thee had beene done in Tyre and Sidon Quest 1 Who were these men of Tyre Answer 1 First they were Gentiles not Iewes yet Answer 2 Secondly in the times of David and Solomon they were friends to the Israelites as appeares by 2 Sam. 5.11 and 1 King 5.1 Answer 3 Thirdly it was a place of singular traffick and trading Zach. 9.2.3 Answer 4 Fourthly they were sometimes enemies to the people of God Psal 83.7 Ezech. 26.2 Answer 5 Fiftly they were a people whom for their sinnes God had menaced and threatned to punish Esay 23 1. c. Ierem. 27.2 Ezech. 26. and 27. and 28. and 29.18 Amos 1.9 Yea they were captivated seventy yeares and yet returned unto their fornication Esa 23.16 their sinnes were divers viz. I. They were the enemies of the Israelites as was shewed before II. They trusted to their wisedome and riches Zachar. 9.2.3 III. Being returned from their long captivity they turne againe to their former fornication Esa 23.16 IV. Tyre thought her selfe and boasted of her selfe as a God Ezech. 28.2 and 27.1 c. And yet if the mighty workes which were done in Corazin and Bethsaida had beene done in her shee would have repented in sackcloth and ashes Whence we may observe Observ 1 That there are none so wicked but they may be converted by the Gospel Christ came into the world to save sinners and by his preaching Publicanes and Harlots were reduced to his Dominion yea the Gospel is a generall Antidote against all infection of sinne and a general salve for all sores it is the Elixar of life and nothing is incureable in regard thereof it being the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 that is the preaching of the Gospel 1 Cor. 1.24 And therefore nothing is impossible unto God neither can any thing at all hinder him Here observe that there are two things which hinder a Physician from curing namely First the time many diseases being taken in time are easily helped but being let alone a while they become incurable This cannot hinder the Lord for Nullum tempus occurrit Deo he cals men to the gates of death and then hee saith Come againe yee sonnes of men yea at what time soever whether at the first or third or ninth or eleventh houre a sinner repents he shall find mercy Ezech. 18. And therefore the length of time or continuance in sinne cannot let the Lord from healing Secondly the kind of the disease and malady some diseases are incureble unto man but nothing is impossible unto God for hee can pardon all our sinnes Ezech. 18.22 He can heale all our infirmities Psalm 103.3 yea although our soules were as red as blood by reason of the pollution of sinne yet hee can make us as white as the driven snow Esa 1.16.18 Quest 2 How were these of Corazin worse then they of Tyre or what is the end of this comparison which our Saviour makes betwixt them Answ 1 First it is usuall with the Lord to shame some sinners by the example of others as Mat. 12.41.42 where our Saviour reproacheth them with the Ninivites and the Queene of the South and againe verse 19. taxeth their pride by the example of Infants and elsewhere reproveth the rich by comparing them with the Widow who cast in two mites into the treasury But in these examples hee compares them with those who did well but in the Text with those who did wickedly Now it is no wonder if these of Corazin and Bethsaida were worse then the good but how were they worse then the Infidels and Gentiles Secondly the Galileans were neere to the men Answ 2 of Tyre and the luxury and unbridled life of the Tyrians was knowne unto the Galileans and hated and condemned by them and for this their wickednesse were despised of them Therefore our Saviour compares the Galileans with the men of Tyre that they may know in how great danger they are and how they are as bad and worse as they are who in their esteeme deserve to be hated and contemned for their wickednesse and ungodly lives Thirdly but how were the Galileans worse Answ 3 then the Tyrians because they of Tyre sinned ignorantly but these of obstinate malice Whence note That the sinnes of Christians after they have Observ 2 knowne and received the Gospel are worse then the sinnes of Heathens and Infidels who are not taught by the preaching of the word And as their sinnes are greater so shall also their punishment For hee who knowes his Masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with more stripes Why are the sinnes of Christians worse and Quest 3 greater then the sinnes of Heathens First because Infidels have only the law of nature Answ 1 but Christians the law of God and the Gospel Here Chrysostome compares the Galileans with those of Tyre for these had only the law of nature to leade them but those besides and above that had the Law of God and the Gospel and the Miracles of Christ and therefore the Galileans sinned against the whole blessed Trinity For I Christ spake and preached unto them And II. The Holy Ghost by some generall notions did cooperate with the word And III. God the Father did confirme the word preached by Christ with signes and miracles And therefore great was their sinne in contemning this word and in shutting their eyes against this cleare light Answ 2 Secondly in Infidels there is an invincible ignorance the naturall man not being able to understand spirituall things 1 Cor. 2.14 but in Christians a vincible because they are taught by the Gospel which is the meanes of knowledge Quest 4 What is required of us and all those who injoy
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
is a necessity of service we must not serve God as one Neighbour helpes another who will lend when they please but will not acknowledge any debt but we must confesse our selves to bee the Lords Servants and bound to doe more then we are able therfore when we have done all we must confesse our selves to bee but unprofitable servants Omne tulit punctum he doth understand his Masters will a right who hath learnd to conjoyne these two together Servire liberè ex officio to serve God with a free ready willing and cheerfull heart with a filiall affection and without any servile compulsion and yet in thus doing confesse that it is his duety to doe what hee doth II. It obligeth the outward life as well as the conscience For we must not live to our selves but to Christ 1 Peter 4.2 Rom. 14.7 c. and 6.11 13. and 12.1 Sect. 2 § 2. Learne of me As we must be Subjects as was shewed in the former Section so wee must bee Disciples as comes now to be considered wherein we must observe that First Christ teacheth unto us the necessity of learning we must be taught And Secondly he shewes that he is the onely true Doctour and Teacher opposing himselfe I. To the Pharisees who taught salvation by the Law without Christ And II. Perhaps to the wisedome of the flesh and humane reason And III. To the Doctrines of the flesh and world But IV. Most certain it it is that Christ here is opposed to all other Teachers as weake and invalide in regard of him who onely is able to teach us the truth truely Matth. 23.8.10 Observ Hence then learne That we must bee made the Disciples and Schollers of Christ and submit our selves to be taught by him Esa 54.13 Ephes 4.21 Iohn 6.68 Quest 1 Why must we be made the Disciples Schollers of Christ Answ 1 First because it is necessary that we should be taught no man is borne learned neither is any borne holy in corrupt nature the Philosophers who were most learned had Children born unto them who were most ignorant of all literature For Nature gives us two things but the third it cannot namely it gives I. Strength of body And II. A towardlinesse and readinesse of mind But III. Learning it cannnot give that beeing obtained onely by study And therefore wee being naturally borne ignorant it is necessary that wee should be taught Secondly because it is necessary that we should Answ 2 be taught by Christ none else being able to teach us as is cleare in a fourefold regard namely I. Respectu Doctrinae in regard of the Doctrine which is the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 But this onely Christ teacheth and knoweth Luke 10.22 Iohn 1.18 II. Respectu subjecti in regard of the Subject for wee are not onely to be taught in our eares for so man could teach us but also and principally in our hearts and so onely the Lord of the Spirits teacheth us Ierem. 31.33 and 32.40 Luke 24.32 III. Respectu Officij in regard of his Office for Christ was ordained to preach Luke 4.18 Deuter. 18.15 Iohn 3.2 IV. Respectu gratiae communicatae improssae in regard of grace communicated and imprinted for knowledge is a light 2 Cor 4.6 And Christ and his Father are the light and the givers of light as appeares by Luke 2.32 Iohn 1.9 and 1 Iohn 1.5 and Iames 1.17 and Iohn 5.35 And therefore seeing Christ is onely able to teach us the true knowledge of the true God and alone able to teach the heart yea ordained and appointed by God his Father to preach unto us and to communicate unto us spirituall light and knowledge it is then necessary that we should be taught by him How many wayes doth Christ teach us Quest 2 First hee teacheth us by the preaching of the Answ 1 word Heb. 1.1 whence I. It is called a light to guide and direct our paths Psalme 119.105 And II. We are directed and sent thereunto To the Law to the Prophets Esa 8.20 And III. We are commanded to seeke the sence and meaning of the Law of the Ministers God himselfe endowing them with knowledge and sending us then unto them Malach. 2.7 Yea IV. It is hence called the mighty power of God unto salvation 1 Cor. 1.18.21 And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us seriously and heartily examine whether wee bee good hearers of the word or not viz. First are we reverend hearers doe we tremble in the hearing of the word because it is Gods not mans Esa 65.2 or doe we sleight and despise it Secondly are wee industrious hearers hearing daily and treasuring up in our hearts what wee heare Matth. 13 51.52 Or are we sluggish hearers who heare but carry nothing away of all that we heare Thirdly are we profitable hearers not onely remembring what wee heare but practising carefully what we remember Luke 8.15 Or are wee obdurate and perverse hearers who will neither learne nor practise what is taught Answ 2 Secondly Christ teacheth us by his holy Spirit in ou◠hearts thereby converting us unto himselfe 2 Corinth 3.16 and without this our hearing is unprofitable Heb 4.2 And therefore St. Paul prayes for the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.18 But this wee cannot hope to obtaine except we deny our owne hearing and the worke of the Minister and expect spirituall light and knowledge onely from the Lord by the operation of his blessed Spirit Some hope to be taught by the word although in the hearing thereof they look no further at all then either to their owne diligence in hearing or ability and capacity of understanding and taking up what is delivered or to the faithfull and powerfull delivery of the word by the Minister now these cannot expect to be taught by Christ because both our hearing and the Ministers preaching will bee like water spilt upon the ground without the operation of the Spirit of God for except he give the encrease Pauls preaching and Apollos watering will bee fruitlesse That Noble Souldier and godly Centurion certainly was convinced of this truth when he said and that unto Peter himselfe Wee are all present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Acts 10.33 whereby he intimates that the word is Gods the work is Gods the message is Gods the direction is Gods yea the blessing that comes by hearing is Gods also And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us examine these three things viz. I. Doe we desire with our hearts and Spirits when we come to heare the word that we may be taught by the holy Spirit of God or doe we trust to our own hearing or the Ministers preaching not thinking at all upon the operation and assistance of the Spirit II. Doe we in our hearing lay aside all respect of the man who speakes unto us contemplating and beholding onely the Lord
how can yee speake good things when yee your selves are evill that is as Lyranus interprets it yee being filled with malice and envie against me cannot speake any good of me The good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and the evill man out of the evill treasure of his heart bringeth forth evill things Anselm upon these words hath this Observation or Exposition Quomodo bonus homo non possit proferre mala nec malus bona sic non possit Christus mala nec diabolus bona opera facere As the good man cannot bring forth evill things nor the evill man good things So Christ can doe no bad workes nor the Devil any good Reade further for the proofe hereof Mat. 7.16 17 18 19. and Luke 6.43 44. From whence plainely this Argument may be drawne No corrupt and evill tree can bring forth good fruit But every man by nature is a corrupt and evill tree being the child of wrath and infected with sinne And therefore no man by nature or by the onely power of his Free-will is able to bring forth good fruits Sect. 3 § 3. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things Quest 1 What is a good thing or a good worke Answ Good workes are generally thus described They are actions externall or internall conformable and agreeable to the will and to the Law of God But from this verse they may be thus defined They are workes which flow and proceed from a disposition of vertue For the good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things Quest 2 How many things are required unto a good worke Three things are required viz Answ First a good beginning that is the will well disposed and working out of true vertue For goods fruits cannot spring but from a good tree verse 33. Secondly a good matter or object that is something which is commanded by God for otherwise it will bee but will-worship as Matth. 15.6 In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Thirdly a good end that is the glory of God and those things which tend to his glory 1 Corinth 10.31 And thus if we desire to approve our selves to bee good men by our good fruits we must labour that I. Our wils may be rectified and rightly disposed And II. That our workes may be moderated according to the word of God in regard of the matter of them And III. That our end in all our good workes may be that God may be glorified in us and by us Verse 36 VERS 36. But I say unto you that every idle word that men shall speake they shall give account thereof in the day of Iudgement Object Bunderius a Papist from this place would prove Purgatory thus Men at the day of Iudgement shall give an account for every idle word which they have spoken Now which is this day of Iudgement certainely that day which comes presently after death according to that of the Apostle It is appointed unto all men once to die and after death comes Iudgement Therefore in that day after death men shall give an account of those things which have beene culpable and worthy of reprehension in them and which must bee expiated by temporall punishments now in what place can this be but only in Purgatory His meaning is this As soone as ever men die they shall give an account for their veniall and lesse sinnes which they have not satisfied nor suffered for on earth and those shall be purged by the paines and penance of Purgatory flames First Sophister-like he concludes that which Answ 1 hee proves not or hath that in the conclusion which is in neither Proposition For to me hee seemes to argue thus We must give an account for all our small sins Answ 2 at the day of Iudgement But this day of Iudgement is the time which followes presently after death Therefore there is a Purgatorie perhaps to punish such a Logician as hee is Secondly wee grant that by and by after death there is a particular judgement of God wherein every one shall give an account of those things which he hath done in the body Thirdly by the day of Iudgement both Franciscus Answ 3 Lucas and Gorranus and divers others understand the last day and generall Iudgement and some leave it doubtfull Sa Iudicij scilicet particularis in morte vel universalis that is by this Iudgement is either meant the particular Iudgement presently after death or the general Iudgement at the last day Now wee need not greatly care which of these say true for if the last day be here understood then Bunderius his Argument or Sophisme rather is absurd for there will bee no Purgatory after the day of Iudgement But if wee leane unto those who hold the place doubtfull then it will prove but an uncertaine Argument and consequently not an Argument of faith nor to build an Article of faith upon as Purgatory is to them A question may hence be demanded Quest whether every sinne be mortall of its owne nature or not Although it be true Answ that all sinnes are not equall but one greater then another and although also it be true that in a good and godly sense some sinne may be termed mortall and some veniall which yet may more fitly be called sins regnant and not regnant yet it is most true that every sinne is mortall of its owne nature and only veniall by way of Gods free acceptation and mercy for his owne names sake and merits of his deare Sonne our Lord Iesus as appeares by these reasons First because our Saviour here saith that wee must give a straight account of every idle word in the generall day of Iudgement and this is certaine because every idle word is flatly against the Law of God and yet these idle words are those sinnes which they call veniall And therefore this is a truth that all sinnes are mortall that is against the Law of God Secondly because the Rhemists Rhem. in 1. Iohn 3.4 confesse in plaine termes that every sinne is a swarving from the Law of God For doubtlesse that which swarveth from the Law is truely said to be against the Law but not agreeable to the Law Thirdly because the famous popish Friar and Romish Bishop Iosephus Angles in 4. sent pag. 215. teacheth the same doctrine in his booke dedicated to the Pope himselfe His words are these Omne peccatum veniale est al cujus legis transgressio Patet quia omne veniale est contra rectam rationem agere contra rectam rationem est agere contra legem naturalem praecipientem non esse a regulà rectae rationis deviandum Every veniall sinne is the transgression of some Law This is cleare because every veniall sinne is against right reason and to doe a thing against right reason is to doe it against the Law of nature which commandeth us not
his height untill he returned thither again The Romans Egyptians and the Occidentals reckoned their day from midnight to midnight The Athenians and the Hebrews accounted their day from sun-set to sun-set from whence it came to passe that the night was the beginning of the following day Secondly it was very ordinary with the Hebrews to put a part for the whole and therefore a part either of the day or night was called in their manner or form of speaking a Day to wit a naturall day consisting of four and twenty hours Thirdly when they did denote one day although that which they called a day were but the least part of a day yet they did usually pronounce or declare it by parts thus The day and the night from whence by their propriety of speech a day and a night was ordinarily called a Day and a Day by a Synechdoche was used for a part yea sometimes the least part of a day And hence the answer to the question is manifest namely When Christ was buried it was between the ninth and twelfth hour of Friday which hours were part of the first day and by the forenamed Synechdoche were called the first day and night Then from sun-set upon Friday unto sun-set upon the Sabbath or Saturday was the second day and night which were both entire Then from sun-set upon the Saturday to the next dawning of the day was part of the third day which part was called a day and a night according to the vulgar wont of the Jews whose use and custome onely is the rule of expounding many things of this nature in holy Scripture And thus Christ is said to lye three daies and three nights in the heart of the earth because he was crucified between Evenings at that time when the Paschall Lamb was killed where the Evening is reckoned for the first day and the next four and twenty hours are reckoned for the second day and he arose upon the third morning and that was the third day the morning being taken Syneedochicè for the whole day and the night following § 5. In the heart of the earth Sect. 5 The meaning of the Text is as Ionas was buried in the belly of the Fish and reputed dead for three daies and three nights so Christ remained in the state of the dead three daies and three nights VERS 41.42 Vers 41.42 The men of Niniveh shall rise in the judgement with this generation and shall condemne it because they repented at the preaching of Ionas and behold a greater then Ionas is here The Queene of the South shall rise up in the Iudgement with this generation and shall condemne it for shee came from the uttermost parts of the earth to heare the wisedome of Solomon and behold a greater then Solomon is here § 1. The men of Niniveh Sect. 1 What dissemblance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or disparity Quest 1 was betweene the Ninivites and the Iewes First the Ninivites were strangers from the Answ 1 Common-wealth of Israel and people of God neither had received his word before this But the Iewes had received the Law from the Lord and did boast therein and yet would not heare Christ who interpreted and explained the Law unto them Secondly the Ninivites had but one Preacher of the word namely Ionas and yet they obeyed him but although God had spoken unto the Iewes by many Prophets and by Iohn Baptist yea by his owne and only Sonne Hebr. 1.2 yet they shamefully and reproachfully rejected them all Answ 3 Thirdly the Ninivites having heard but only one Sermon from Ionah the servant of the Lord repented beleeved and changed their lives But the Iewes had heard many Sermons from the Prophets in all ages and at last heard those Sermons repeated and confirmed by Christ the Lord and Master of the Prophets And this is that which our Saviour means in these words but a greater then Ionas is here And yet they would not repent and amend their lives Answ 4 Fourthly the Ninivites heard a stranger and beleeved him although he came from a Nation which they hated and envied But the Iewes despised Christ who came of the Fathers according to the flesh was no stranger but a child and free-borne amongst them Answ 5 Fiftly the Ninivites beleeved Ionas without any signe content with this that hee had come unto them for their disobedience towards God But the Iewes daily saw many signes that is Miracles wrought by Christ and yet persevered in their obstinacie as though hee had done nothing worthy of faith or for which they had reason to beleeve in him Answ 6 Sixthly none had ever fore-told the Ninivites any thing concerning Ionas and yet when hee came they beleeved and obeyed him But all the Prophets had fore-told the Iewes of Christs comming and they saw his workes sute and agree with their predictions and yet they would not beleeve him nor amend their lives Answ 7 Seventhly the Ninivites patiently suffered Ionas although he threatned the miserable destruction both of their Citie and Kingdome But the Iewes would not endure or heare or obey Christ although he preached grace and salvation unto them yea did not prescribe any hard or harsh rules of living unto them but declared remission of sinnes to every one who would repent beleeve and obey Answ 8 Eighthly Ionas was not derided and mocked by the Ninivites although hee fled when God sent him unto them But the Iewes scoffed and taunted Christ who refused not to undergoe reproach hatred persecution and death for them and their salvation Sect. 2 § 2. Shall rise up in the Iudgement Quest What is meant by these words Answ The phrase is an Hebraisme signifying thus much that the Ninivites and the Queene of the South shall stand in judgement and not fall compared with the Iewes Or shall bee justified before this generation Sect. 3 § 3. The Queene of the South c. Quest What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or comparison is there betweene the Queene of the South and the Iewes Answ 1 First shee was a woman the weaker vessell 1 Pet. 3.7 yea a person unaccustomed to travell and yet she came to Solomon But the Iewes were men and the more worthy sexe and yet they are more slow and fluggish to heare then she was Secondly she being a Gentile came to heare Answ 2 an Hebrew But the Iewes who were Hebrewes and nourished in the Law disdained to heare Christ who was one of themselves and came of their Father Abraham according to the flesh Thirdly she came along a tedious journey unto Answ 3 King Solomon although shee her selfe were a Queene But the King of Kings himselfe comes unto the Iewes his subjects and yet they wil not entertaine or receive him Fourthly fame and report only moved her to Answ 4 come unto Solomon although oftentimes nothing is more false then fame according to the old saying Tam ficti pravique tenax quam nuntia veri Not only truth but
the Law were condemned in this verse Therfore all unwritten Traditions must now be abolished To this Bellarmine answers two things namely Answ 1 First Christ condemneth not the ancient Traditions of Moses but those which were newly and lately invented Answ 2 Secondly Christ taxeth and findeth fault onely with wicked and impious Traditions To his first answer we answer two things viz. Replie 1 First the Scripture maketh no mention of any such Traditions of Moses Christ biddeth them search the Scriptures and not run unto Traditions Secondly these which our Saviour here speaks Replie 2 of seemed to be ancient Traditions bearing the name of Elders Traditions and they were in great authority among the Iewes most like because of some long continuance To his second Answer we answer likewise two things to wit First their Traditions were not openly and Replie 3 plainly evill and pernicious but had some shew of holinesse as the washing of pots and Tables and beds yea the Traditions of the Papists come nearer to open impietie and blasphemie then the Jewish Traditions did Secondly Christ in opposing the Scripture against Replie 4 Traditions therein condemneth all Traditions not written which were urged as necessary besides the Scripture What may wee safely hold concerning the Quest 1 Traditions of the Church First that besides the written word of God Answ 1 there are profitable and necessary constitutions and Eâ—clesiasticall Traditions to wit of those things which respect the outward decencie and comelinesse of the Church and service of God Secondly the efficient cause of all true Traditions Answ 2 is the Holy Spirit which directs the Bishops and Ministers assembled together in Councell or Convocation for the determining of such orders and Constitutions according to the word of God and doth also direct the Churches in the approving and receiving of such Traditions Thirdly no Tradition of the Church can constitute Answ 3 or ratifie a Doctrine contrary to the written word of God neither any rite or ceremony for both Constitutions and Doctrines ought to be agreeable at least not contrary to the written word And as all Civill Lawes ought to have their beginning from the Law of nature so all Ecclesiasticall Traditions from the word of God Rom. 14.23 and 1. Corinth 14.26 40. Fourthly although Ecclesiasticall Traditions Answ 4 may be derived from the word yet they are not of equall authority with the word How may the true Traditions of the Church Quest 2 be known or discerned from humane and superstitious Ordinances By these foure notes and marks to wit Answ First true Traditions are founded upon the word and consentaneous unto the word and deduced derived and taken from the word Secondly true Traditions are profitable for the conserving and promoting both of piety and externall and internall worship Thirdly true Traditions make for the order decorum and edification of the Church And Fourthly are not greevous and intollerable as the Traditions of the Pharisees were and the Papists are Matth. 23.4 VERS 4 5 6. For God commanded saying Honour thy Father and Mother Verse 4.5 6. and he that curseth Father or Mother let him die the death But ye say whosoever shall say to his Father or his Mother It is a gift by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me And honour not his Father or his Mother he shall be free Thus have yee made the Commandement of God of none effect by your Tradition Sect. 1 § 1. Honour thy Father and thy Mother Quest 1 Whether is the Father or Mother more to be honoured and loved Answ 1 First Children can never honour and love parents that is either Father or Mother enough because we are imperfect in our Obedience to every precept Answ 2 Secondly I conceive that a vertous Father is more to be honoured and loved then a vitious Mother and contrarily a vertuous Mother more then a vitious Father because there is Tantundem aliquid amplius a naturall Relation to both but a spirituall Relation onely to the vertuous and godly We are commanded principally to love our heavenly Father best and caeteris paribus to love those best next him that are neerest unto him in love and most like unto him in purity Answ 3 Thirdly if we speake properly positively and without any Relation to any thing understanding the Question thus Whether the Father In quantum est pater as hee is the Father or the Mother as she is the Mother be more to be honoured and loved then with the Schoolemen I answer that the Father is more to be loved and honoured then the Mother And the reason hereof is this because when we love our Father and Mother Qua tales as they are our Father and Mother then wee love them as certaine principles of our naturall beginning and being Now the Father hath the more excellent cause of beginning then the Mother because the Father is Principium per medum Agentis Mater autem magis per modum Patientis materiae And thus if wee looke upon Father and Mother Secundum rationem generationis then we must confesse that the Father is the more Noble cause of the Child then the Mother is If the learned Reader would see this prosecuted let him read Thomas 2.2 q. 26. Art 10. And Arist etheâ— lib. 8. And Anton. part 4. tit 6. Cap. 4. § 8. And Aurtum opus pag. 60 b. Answ 4 Fourthly if we speake of that love and honour which is due unto parents according to their love towards Children then we answer that the Mother is more to be beloved then the Father and that for these reasons viz. I. The Philosopher saith because the Mother is more certaine that the Child is hers then the Father is that is his he beleeves it is his Child but she is sure that it is hers II. Because hence the Mother loves the Child better then the Father doth Arist lib 9. ethic III. Because the Mother hath the greater part in the body of the Child it having the body and matter from her and but only the quickning vertue from the Father h Arist de gen animal lib. 1. IV. Because the Mother is more afflicted for the death of the childe than the Father is and doth more lament the adversity thereof than his Father doth Solomon saith Prov. 10. A wise Son rejoyceth his Father but a foolish Son is a heavinesse to his Mother From whence some say that Fathers in regard of their naturall constitution of body which naturally is hot and dry do more rejoyce when their children are promoted unto honour than the Mothers do but Mothers in regard of their naturall constitution which naturally is cold and moist do more mourn and lament for the losses and crosses of their children than the Father doth But I will neither trouble my self to prove this nor perswade my Reader to beleeve it but leave it to the Philosophers and Schoolmen to be decided and discussed V. Because the mothers part is more laborious
toilsome and painfull than the Fathers is and that in these three regards to wit First Portando it is painfull to the Mother to breed her childe and to bear it so many moneths in her womb Secondly Pariendo the pain is most extreme when she brings it forth into the world Thirdly Educando her care pains and trouble is great in the nourishing nursing and bringing of it up And thus the Mothers part is painfull and heavie even from the very conception of the childe And therefore in these regards she is more to be loved and honoured than the Father is Whether are parents or children more to be Quest 2 beloved that is whether ought a man to love his Father better than his childe or his childe better than his Father First Ex parte objecti the Father is to be beloved Answ 1 more than the childe for that which hath the greater shew of good is more to be beloved because it most resembles God the chiefest good now children love their parents sub ratione principii because they took their beginning and being from them which hath the shew of a more eminent good and like unto God And therefore in this regard Parents are more to be loved i Thom. 2.2 qu. 26. art 9. Secondly there is another degree of Answ 2 Love that is Ex parte ipsius diligentis in regard of the party loving and thus that is most to be loved which is most neer and in this respect children are more to be beloved than parents as appears by a fourfold reason given by Thom. 2.2 qu. 26. Art 9. and Egidius Romanus lib. 2. de regimine principum part 2. cap. 4. And both of them have these reasons from Aristotle lib. 8. Ethic. I. Because parents love their children as being parts of themselves but parents are no parts of their children that is a childe is a part of the father because he issued out of his loyns but the father hath no part from the childe and therfore a man hath a neer relation to his childe than to his father And therfore that love wherewith a father loves his childe resembles that love wherewith a man loves himself II. Because parents are more certain of their children than of their parents a childe cannot know its parents but by hear-say and some certain signs of affection education and the like but parents by and by have knowledge of their children And therefore by how much the more certain parents are of their children by so much the more strongly do they love them III. Because a mans childe is neerer unto him than his father is now love imports a certain union it being nothing else but a certain uniting and conjoyning power of the person loving with the party beloved And therfore a mans children being more neer and closer knit and united unto him than his parents are are more beloved of and by him IV. Because men love their children longer than their parents for a father begins to love his childe by and by by as soon as he is born but children love their parents after a certain time now by how much the longer love is by so much the stronger it is Anton. part 4. tit 6. cap. 4. § 7 Aureum opus pag. 61. a.b. Quest 3 How are parents to be honoured Answ 1 First by obeying out of hand what they enjoyn Answ 2 Secondly by speaking reverently unto them Answ 3 Thirdly by rising or standing up when they come by or into the room Answ 4 Fourthly by accompanying them when they travell Answ 5 Fifthly by bowing and inclining our selves unto them when we come before them or uncovering our heads Answ 6 Sixthly by a willing performance of any service unto them though it seem base and homely Answ 7 Seventhly by honouring promoting and preferring them if it lye in our power Answ 8 Eightly by giving them the upper hand whether we walk or sit Vmbertus in expositione regulae ex Anton. part 4. tit 5. cap. 10. § 11. Answ 9 Ninthly by supplying their wants and relieving their necessities if it be in our power Quest 4 Why must we be thus carefull to love honour reverence relieve and obey our parents Answ 1 First because the very light of nature doth teach it and the brute creatures have a care of their Sires and progenitors in their age When the yong Cranes perceive that the old ones moult and are featherlesse they take care to feed them and to keep them warm untill either they recover their feathers or lose their lives Now it is a shame for men in naturall affection to come behinde birds or beasts Answ 2 Secondly children must love honour releeve and obey their parents because they have both the precept and president of Christ for it For here in this verse he commands children to honour their parents and in his life he did so himself for he was obedient to his parents he took care of his Mother after the death of Ioseph her husband and recommended her to Iohns care when he himself was corporally to depart from her And therefore who dare disobey such a Precept who will not follow such a President Answ 3 Thirdly children must honour their parents because it is profitable for them For I. Such shall have a long life Exod. 20. Honour thy parents that thy life may be prolonged II. Such shall have loving obedient and tender children Yea III. They shall by blessed both with temporall spirituall and eternall blessings if together with their earthly parents they love honour and obey their father which is in heaven § 2. Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother Sect. 2 Corban It is a gift by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me c. What is the sense and meaning of these words Quest 1 For the understanding of this verse Answ it is to be observed that although Gods Law enjoyned honour and relief towards parents yet if they had bound themselves by this oath Corban that they would not help nor relieve their parents the Pharisees then taught that the children were discharged from that duty of providing relieving and taking care for them Hence their Talmud saith k Talmud Hierosol tract de votis c. 10. Every one ought to honour his father and mother except he have vowed the contrary And it is evident that the Jews did often by solemn vows and oathes binde themselves that they would never do good to such or such a man Philo Iud. de special leg p. 595 Now this helpeth the exposition of this difficult place By the gift that is offered by me thou maist have profit which words being considered according to the form of the oath Corban will be thus rendred By Corban if thou receive any profit by me to which words must be annexed the execration implied which was usuall in the Jewish oathes as Genesis 14.22 Then let God do thus and much more to me And so the sense will be thus
themselves with us and yet must not joyne with us in holy duties Certainely the reason is because the devill knowes that this Sunne of the Gospel burnes and that the preaching of the word workes strongly both upon the affections and judgement and therefore hee prohibits all his servants to approach thereunto and perswades them to avoid our prayers and flie our preaching Thirdly Christ calleth the multitude Vt intelligant that they may understand they must not heare for a forme but they must so heare as that they may know and understand what they hear Observ 2 Whence wee learne That wee must prepare our understanding in the hearing of the word of God Or when wee heare wee must labour to understand what wee heare Colos 1.9 and 2.2 Deut. 4 6. Ignorance is the cause both of errours and disobedience whence it is said They rebelled because they knew not my Lawes Psalme 95. and yee erre not knowing the Scriptures Quest 5 Who are here worthy of reproofe and blame Answ The Papists and that for a three-fold cause namely First because they praise Ignorance saying To know nothing is to know all things Hosius Rhemist s 1 Corinth 14. And therefore no wonder if they erre Secondly because they teach an implicite faith that is to beleeve whatsoever the Church beleeves yea if they did not teach this then none would beleeve nor obey their religion who would beleeve them if it were not for this implicite faith who would adore a peece of bread or a stocke or their foolish and ridiculous relikes who would pray to Thomas Becket who would feare Purgatory who would buy their Indulgences at so deare a rate if it were not for this doctrine They say Ignorance is the mother of devotion or rather of rebellion and superstition And hence it is that the Turkes Alcoran forbids all disputations concerning Religion that so the errours thereof may not be knowne and discerned But Thirdly the Papists in some kind are worse then the Turkes for the Alcoran doth forbid disputations concerning Religion but it doth not forbid any to reade it or the lawes contained therein But the Papists forbid men to reade the Scriptures and Law of God although they confesse that they are the true rules of right living and the divine word of God Doctor Staâ—dish bad take away the damnable Bibles Molanus faith Salubritèr arcentur a lectione Scriptur arum It is for their good meaning the Laitie to be debarred and hindred from reading the Scripture in a knowne tongue An Italian Bishop said to Espencaeus Nostri deâ—errentur à studio Scripturarum ne fiant haeretici Wee forbid and fright our people from reading the Scripture lest thereby they should become Heretikes Vide Reynold pag. 41. Thus they But the Apostles contrarily exhort us To let the word dwell plenteously in us Col. 3.16 because it is the best weapon against Sathan Ephes 6.12 yea the fountaine of life and the food of the soule yea the holy Fathers were of this mind also Cognitio non sufficientèr sed abundanter Hier. s Colos 3.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys s Col. 3.16 Yea the same Father exhorts men to prepare Bibles at least the New Testament and to invite their neighbours also to reade the Scriptures Chrys hom 9. s Colos And therefore as Ex ungue konem so by this one particular wee may see how these children resemble these Fathers and how unlike they are to them notwithstanding all their bold brags and audacious boasts Quest 6 What is here required of us Answ 1 First in generall wee must so reade and hear that wee may understand what wee reade and heare Secondly more particularly these things are Answ 2 required of us to wit I. Wee must listen unto all that from God is spoken unto us wee must ruminate and ponder all wee heare in our hearts yea wee must apply it unto our hearts and measure our consciences by it II. Wee must lay up carefully what we heare and never suffer it to slip out of our memories III. Wee must labour daily for a more ample measure of knowledge that our understanding may be such that wee may have the body of divinity within us and be able to render a reason of our faith to every one that shall demand it Fourthly the negatiae part of our Saviours Sermon to the multitude is this that those things which goe into the mouth defile not the man What things goe into the mouth Answ 3 First poisoned and infected aire Answ 1 Secondly Pestiferous and obnoxious meat Answ 2 And Thirdly many impure things which doe Answ 3 both pollute and destroy the body And therefore wee must observe that our Saviour speakes not here de Corpere but de homine not of the body but of the Man that is the mind and Spirit Wherefore wee must distinguish of pollution which is either I. Corporall and this is the pollution of the Body Or II. Spirituall which is of the heart and conscience and this is the pollution of the Man Answ 4 Fourthly the meaning therefore of these words That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man is this That meat is nothing at all unto holinesse Hence then we may learne Observ 3 That in the moderate use of Meate their is nei-neither religion nor irreligion neither purity nor impurity Reade these remarkable places 14.17 and 1 Corinth 8.8 and 10.27 and Colos 2.16.20 and 1 Timoth. 4 2. Where the Apostle calleth it a Doctrine of Devills to forbid some meats as unholy because as no meat can make us the holier so none can make us more unholy to the pure all things being pure Titus 1.15 And therefore wee are exhorted to labour that our hearts may be established with grace and not with meats which profit nothing Hebr. 13.9 Quest 8 Who are here faultie Answ The Papists who make a difference of meats eating some upon their fasting dayes as Pure and abstaining from some as polluted that is when they fast they Eate some sorts of meat and think themselves not polluted by them and abstaine from some other sorts as unholy or of that nature that they should be polluted if they let them enter into their mouthes This Tenet being so diametrally opposite to this Truth of Christs I will treat something amply of their Fasts Quest 9 How many things are to bee considered in a Fast Answ I answer that in a Fast many things are to bee considered and observed namely First the law or Precept which is either I. Generall to wit as it was commanded and enjoyned by God both First in the Old Testament as in divers places of Leviticus and Numbers and Ioell 1. and 2. Secondly in the New Testament as Matth. 11.18 and 17.19 and 1 Cor. 7.5 and 9.27 and 2 Cor. 11.27 Acts 13.2.3 and 14.23 O II. The Law of fasting is more particular wherin these foure circumstances are included viz. Quantity quality Dayes and houres which Circumstances are not
determined either First by the law of God which ordaines nothing herein Praecepto Domini non invenio definitum August epist 86. ad Casâ—â—lan Communis est sententia Scholasticorum non esse Quadragesimam juris divini Azorius instit mor 1.7.12 Yea in all the Scripture we never find flesh forbidden upon Fasting dayes Secondly as the word of God is silent in these circumstances of Fasting so is also the Church of Christ who hath not by any diuine and immutable Law given Rules for the direction of these Circumstances for the better understanding and confirming hereof observe that the Papists shew us two sorts of Traditions namely I. Those which they have received from Christs owne mouth and which the Church cannot change as the Sacraments And II. Those which they without any command from Christ have injoyned and commanded of themselves and their owne Heads which kind of Traditions may be disanulled and abrogated either by a dispensacion from the Pope or by some contrary custome of some place or people Melch. Canus loc theol 3.5 Now hee confesseth himselfe that the Injunctions and Lawes of the Church concerning fasting is not of the first sort of Traditions but of the second and so doth also Bellarm. De bon Oper. 2.2 § Deinde And therefore by their owne confession they are not divine and immutable but Subject to variation and change Thirdly certain it is that these Circumstances of Quantity quality Dayes and Houres of fasting were at first Free and not enjoyned by any Precept Augustine in the place above mentioned Epist 86. and Casulan saith That hee cannot finde it determined by the Law of God upon what daies he should fast nor how many houres he must abstaine from meat Now to this Bellarmine answers That Augustine speaks De scriptis non de non scriptis of written Traditions not of unwritten And this is true for Augustine acknowledged no such unwritten Traditions Non est lex posita sed quomodo unusquisque potest vel vult Primâ—s s Rom. 14. Socrat. hist 5.21 Who are here worthy of blame Quest 10 First those who thinke Opus operatum fasting Answ 1 in it selfe a good worke that is if they doe abstaine from meat although they performe no religious duty at all they doe well This Bellarmin himselfe will not avouch and yet there are many who thus thinke yea make more conscience of eating flesh upon a fasting day then of swearing lying or Adultery Secondly those are much to blame who beeing Answ 2 no Papists make conscience of some meates as unholy upon some dayes Certainly wee have received no command from the Lord for this yea most certain it is that all difference of meats came first from the Church of Rome and therefore we should not halt betweene two opinions but if the Lord be God then follow him and if Baal be God follow him And if we would not be esteemed or judged Papists let us avoid all Popish Errours Thirdly they are faultie also who counsell Answ 3 and advice others to make a difference of meats aâ— though Religion consisted therein How or how farre are we oblieged to the Quest 11 law of Fasting First in generall we are obliged that is the Answ 1 Law requires sometimes we should fast And indeed here is a grrat fault Fasting for the most part or with the most beeing altogether neglected from which neglect proceeds evills within scandals without For fasting doth conduce unto many things namely I. Unto prayer 1 Cor. 7. but of this before Matth. 4. II. Unto examination and that both of our sinnes that so we might be induced the better unto Repentance and also of our estates and conditions which Examinations are profitable at all times but principally before wee come to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper And therefore I wish that it were more practised then it is to Fast the day before we come unto the Lords Table that thereby wee might send up the more strong cries unto God and be the more strict and exact in the Examination of our selves Answ 2 Secondly more particularly wee are not obliged to fast upon such and such dayes and to abstain from such and such meats except only by a command of man or humane injunction which command is twofold to wit either I. Politicke and civill which is lawfull and warrantable and is used for a fourfold end viz. First that the young creatures which are brought forth about such or such times may bee preserved Secondly that flesh meate thereby may be the cheaper Answ 3 Thirdly that Fish might be sought for and made use of And Fourthly that the poore might be fed that is releeved by that which wee spare from our selves II Religious viz. lâ—st fasting should bee wholy neglected and therefore they ordaine and appoint some sâ—t and certaine times But First this Injunction doth not command a difference of meats but an abstinence from meats yea Secondly it doth not onely forbid the eating of meats but injoyn the performance of holy duties also Thirdly I conclude therefore this Question with Civil in these particulars viz. I We ought to humble our souls continually II. A true Fast is internall III. An externall Fâ—st doth not consist in a diffâ—rence or â—istinction of meats but in an abstinence from meat IV. The end of Fasting is not to make us more holy thereby but more prompt and ready or better disposed unto holy dutâ—es V. There is â—o particular necessity of Fasting VI. The ordinary times appointeâ— for Fasting are â—ot to be uâ—ed out of any superstitious obligation but out of Christian liberty lest others should be offended m Chem. pâ—rt 4. pa. 154 a. 155. Hence then observe three things namely First that the externall or outward Fast is free Secondly the end of the outward Fast is not holinesse and therefore if holinesse piety and the worship of God be placed in the outward Fast Cyril reproves it from 1 Co. 10.27 Thirdly that the externall Fast doth not consist in a difference and distinction of meats and this is the Question betwixt Us and Rome of which by and by Secondly the next thing observable in a Fast is the practise thereof Now here we must note that a Fast is either I. Absolute wherein two rules are to be laid down nâ—mely First upon an absolute Fast day there must be taken but onely one refreshing And Secondly that one refreshing must be at Supper time and not at Dinner Now here the Papists do manifestly erre for I. The truth of these two rules is proved from all Antiquity but I spare the pains Bellarmine having fully proved it to my hands and that First from the Scriptures gathering from thence that it was the custome of those in the Old Testament to observe these two rules Secondly from Tertullian Athanasius Basill Epiphanius Ambrose Hierome Prudentius Paulinus Chrysostome and Augustine Yea Thirdly from Cassâ—â—us Benedictus Gregorius Bernardus Aquinas Bell. de bonis operib
thankfulnesse and progresse in the way of salvation Although therefore by reason of the infirmity of the flesh they daily faile in this practice of good workes yet cleaving close unto the Mediatour by Faith they doe not fall from the promise of salvation From whence it is plaine That the fulfilling of the Law is not that condition whereunto the salvation of the faithful doth leane neither that a meritorious efficiencie of workes is necessarily required for the obtaining of life eternall as Bellarmine affirmes Answ 5 Fifthly it followeth not God promiseth life with a condition therefore by the condition performed wee doe merit seeing that the reward dependeth vpon the promise which is apprehended by faith and so is not of merit And thus it appeares that the Major propositiō is not universall because a condition may be added to a promise although there be no proportion betweene the condition required and the reward promised as for example if the King should promise a mighty masse of money to him that would come unto him he that came and received the reward promised could not say he had deserved it because there was no proportion betwixt the worke and the wages So if life eternall were promised yea and given to those who doe what lyeth in their power as the Papists say yet they could nor say that they had deserved it ex condigno because there is no proportion betweene our imperfect and momentary workes and our eternall and glorious reward Againe a promise may be added to the condition of a worke which of right ought to be performed that is a King or Master may promise a Subject or Servant some reward if they will but doe what they ought to doe As for example A Master may promise to his bond-slave that if he will be but a good faithfull and profitable Servant unto him for a yeare or two hee will then set him at liberty Now though the Servant should doe what is desired yet he could not claim his freedome ex condigno because all servants ought to be good and faithfull unto their Masters And thus our Saviour saith of us Luke 17.10 Sixthly the Minor proposition is false Answ 6 namely that the faithful fulfill the works wherunto the promise of life eternall is made for there are none of the faithfull but sinne and therefore none fulfill the workes to which life eternall is promised Now when wages or a reward is promised to a workeman that is to him who shall exactly fulfill the condition which is added to the promise and yet it is given to him who doth ot fulfill the condition then he who receives it cannot say that he merited it but onely that it was given him of grace not of desert And such are all the faithfull wherefore our Saviour teacheth one and all to pray and that daily Forgive vs our trespasses and therefore they cannot ex condigno by their workes merit heaven Seventhly to the place objected wee answer two things namely I. That none of the places produced or Answ 7 alleadged prove the Minor proposition and therefore that being false the conclusion is nothing II. The places cited onely proove that there is a promise made to those who worke but not that the workes are condigne that is either not due by some other right or perfect that is such as are supposed in the condition And therefore they neither establish the Major proposition § 3. Keepe the Commandements Our Saviour sending this young man to the Sect. 3 Morall Law may occasion divers questions concerning the Law Quest 1 How doe the Law and Gospell truly differ Answ 1 First they differ herein namely I. The Doctrine of the Gospell is revealed from above and otherwayes is unknowne to the wise and prudent men of the world Matth. 11. I thanke thee oh Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and revealed them to babes And Iohn 1. The Sonne of God shall teach you And Math. 13. To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven Thus the Gospell is not naturally knowne unto men II. The Law in some manner is knowne to reason for although it was proclaimed in Sinai and published by GOD yet before that it was knowne and written in the hearts of men in their first condition and remained though much obscured afterwards as St. Paul shewes Rom. 1. And that those who have no more then the light of nature have the Law in some sort writ in their hearts Answ 2 Secondly they differ thus Lex data the Law was given by Moses Veritas facta but grace and truth were made by Christ Iohn 1. Where an Emphasis is to be observed in these words Dare et Facere To give and to make For I. Moses gave the Law that is Moses in the Law did shew and demonstrate unto men as with his finger or in a glasse what righteousnesse the Lord requires of men as his due namely the perfect fulfilling of the Law prescribed or intire obedience which is absolute in all the parts and Articles of it But Moses cannot shew a doer of the Law nor can find one that payes the debt of absolute and perfect obedience amongst all corrupt mankind But II. The Gospell shewes and holds out unto us a Doer of the Law namely Christ who by doing the Law hath merited grace for us at the hands of his heavenly Father For for mankind or in the roome of mankind he performed the Law perfectly and absolutely as he saith himselfe I came not to destroy the Law but to fulfill it Math. 5. Answ 3 Thirdly the Law and the Gospell thus differ to wit I. The promises of the Law are conditionall and particular promising life onely to those who perfectly satisfie it according to the will of God according to this speech of Christs unto the young man If thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements and Luke 10. Doe this and live And thus the promises of the Law are made onely to those who perfectly fulfill it But II. The Gospell hath free and universall promises namely that God for CHRISTS sake will freely forgive the sinnes of all those who beleeve Iohn 3.16 and 1. Behold the Lambe of God which takes away the sinnes of the World and of his fulnesse wee have all received grace for grace Iohn 1.16 Thus the Law hath promise of life vpon the condition of doing and fulfilling the Law but the Gospell hath a free promise of salvation vpon the condition of beleeving or laying hold vpon the promises by the hand of Faith Fourthly the Law and the Gospell are distinguished Answ 4 in the effect For I. The Law doth not bring nor shew grace unto men but it makes knowne unto them their sinnes and the wrath of God which they have incensed by their sinnes and that condemnation which they are guilty of for their sinnes and thus it workes in men terrours But II. The Gospell doth shew and
2 our Children most And whether are we rather to releeve First wee are to love our Parents more thâ—n Answ 1 our Children in giving them honour for they are nearer to us then our Children being the instruments of our being yea the child is beholden to the Parent not the Parent to the Child Yea the Child takes of the Father his body but not the Father his from the Child Secondly we are to succour our Parents in Answ 2 case of extreame necessity rather then our Children For Filium subvenire parenti proprio honestius est quam sibi ipsi Aristot It is a more honest thing to helpe the Parent then a mans selfe Yea there is a greater conjunction betwixt the Father and the Sonne in Esse absolutâ— then betwixt us and our Children and therefore in case of extreame necessity a man is more bound to helpe his Father then his Child Thirdly when there is not such a case of extreame Answ 3 necessity then a man is more bound to helpe his Child then his Parent 2. Corinth 12.14 The children lay not vp for the Parents but the Parents for the Children And the reason is because the Father is joyned with the Sonne as the cause with the effect Sed causa inflâ—it in effectâ—m the cause workes in the effect and so should the Parent communicate 〈◊〉 his child Sect. 6 § 6. And thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Quest Must wee love all our Neighbours alike and as well as our nearest kindred or are wee bound to love those more in whom we see more grace although they be strangers to us then those of our kindred in whom wee see not so great measure of grace Answ 1 First wee must not love all equally and alike as will appeares by the following answers Answ 2 Secondly we are to love those most in whom wee see most grace Objective that is in respect of the blessednesse that is desired because they are nearer joyned to us in God A Center out of which issueth many lines the further they are extended from the Center they are the further disunited among themselves and the nearer they draw to the Center they are the nearer united as appeares by the figure in the margent So those who are nearest to God should be neerest to us and wee should wish to them the greatest measure of happinesse Answ 3 Thirdly those who are nearest to us in the flesh and in the Lord should be most deare unto us Appretiativè and in our estimation And thus Christ loved Iohn better then the rest of his Disciples Iohn 13.23 because he was both his cosen German and had more grace in him but he wished not a greater measure of glory to him then to Paul Objectivè Matth. 12.50 For the understanding hereof let us observe here a threefold consideration of Christ viz. I. He is considered as God And thus He loved not Iohn better then the rest II. He is considered as God and man or as Mediator And thus He loved not Iohn neither better then the rest for as Mediator he loved them all alike III. He is considered as Man And thus He loved Iohn better then the rest Answ 4 Fourthly wee are more bound to love our parents then any other of our Neighbours both in temporall and spirituall things 1. Timoth. 5.4 If a Widow have Children let them learne to requite their Parents in the Syriacke it is Rependere faenus parentibus Let them pay usury or interest to their Parents A man divideth his goods into three parts that is I. So much he spends vpon himselfe his wife and servants And II. So much he gives to the poore and pious uses And III. So much he lends to his Children looking for interest backe againe Sect. 7 § 7. All these have I kept from my youth vp This young man being a Pharisee gives us occasion to move this question Quest Answ How many sorts of Pharisees there were The Pharisees were a sect so called because they separated themselves from others by a Hypocriticall kind of service and outward shew And Drusius in Elench trihaer maketh mention of seven sorts of them but there are onely foure usually made mention of viz. First the Pharisee of praise that did all that he might be seene of men and of this CHRIST speakes Matth. 6.21 Secondly the Pharisee who saith What is it that I have not done as if he should say I have done that which the Law commands and more Such a Pharisee was this young man who boasted to CHRIST that he had kept all the precepts of the second Table even from his youth vp Such are the new Pharisees who say they have workes of supererogation And as the old Pharisees had their Auctarium Legis Additions to the Law so have the Papists good workes to spare to others Thirdly the Pharisee of blood Epiphan advers haeres Lib. 1. who knockt his head against the wall So that the blood came they carried Thornes in their cloathes and spred thornes in their beds that they might sleepe the lesse and attend their prayers the more Such are the new Pharisees the Penitentaries who whip themselves untill the blood come downe Fourthly the Pharisee of feare Drusiuâ— in Elench trihaeres who abstained from doing of evill onely Formidine paenae for feare of punishment § 8. If thou wilt be perfect sell that thou Sect. 8 hast and give it to the poore The Papists by these words hope to establish and strengthen two maine pillars of Popery of which severally and apart First Object these words are produced to prove Evangelicall Counsels unto perfection Christ saith Goe and sell all thou hast if thou wilt bee perfect which is a Counsell of perfection not a precept given to all Christians Now that this is not a Precept but a Counsell appeares by the context or very consequence of the words For to the young man demanding What hee should doe to be saved CHRIST answers if thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements where our Saviour teacheth that the observation of the Law is sufficient unto salvation and forthwith subjoynes But if thou wilt be perfect that is if thou bee not content with life eternall but aspirest unto an excellent degree in life eternall by doing workes above those which are prescribed in the Law Goe and sell all thou haest Bellarm. de Monach. Lib. 2. Cap. 9. First this young man was bewitched with Answ 1 the same errour that the Papists are viz. He thought that the observation of the Law of God was so obvious and easie that it might be fulfilled with an ordinary and meane labour He thought also as doe the Papists that there were some voluntary and free workes of a greater perfection then were the workes commanded in the Law And therefore seeing the Pharisees Sadduces and Essenes had their peculiar workes in which they placed their perfection this young man desires that Christ would shew him what workes he preferres
as most perfect that he might follow after them All the Commandements saith he have I kept from my Childhood What lacke I yet As if he would say The precepts of Gods Law I have fulfilled from my youth with an easie labour and therefore I intreat thee to prescribe unto mee some more perfect workes that I may exercise my strength and power in them Now Christ that he may convince him of his errour propounds unto him a peculiar precept of tryall by which it will appeare that he neither loves God with all his heart nor his neighbour as himselfe and consequently that he had not as he dreamed as yet fulfilled all the Commandements of God Answ 2 Secondly this was both a Counsell and a Precept though not to all yet to this one man to discover his Hypocrisie and vaine confidence which he had in himselfe as though he had kept the Law when he was farre from it And therefore Bellarmine erres here in saying That in these words of Christs If thou wilt be perfect goe and sell all c. Is given as a common Counsell of perfection or of supererogation for there is given a peculiar precept of probation exploration and healing or reducing this young man who was self-econceited of his owne strength and performances Answ 3 Thirdly or wee may answer that this is a Precept and not a Counsell Goe saith Christ sell all thou hast which words beare the forme of a Command and againe Mark. 10.17 Christ saith This thou wantest but wee are commanded to supply those things which are defective in us Philip. 3.13 Yea these words If thou wilt bee perfect are in the effect the same with these If thou wilt enter into life now if wee would be saved our Saviour sends us to the Law Keepe the Commandements And therefore this is not a Counsell but a Precept Answ 4 Fourthly it is not onely a peculiar precept given to this young man but a generall Precept unto all To love the Lord with all their hearts and to be content when the Lord requireth for Christs sâ—ke to leave all we have Calv. inst 4. Ca. 13. § 13. Fifthly some Precepts are Answ 5 I. Observatoria given for observation and practice and thus the Precepts of the Law were given that they might be obeyed and done And II. Some are Probatoria for tryall and these Precepts are either First for the approving of our sincerity and thus Abraham was commanded to offer vp his Sonne Isaac Secondly for the reproving and detecting of our Hyprocrisie And thus this young man was commanded to sell all c. Object If it be objected That he was no Hypocrite because the Text saith Christ loved him Mark 10.21 I answer Answ 1 I. There is a double Hypocrisie namely First an Artificiall Hypocrisie and this I conceive he had not And Secondly a Naturall Hypocrisie and this he was tainted withall for the discovering whereof unto him our Saviour gives him this Command II. There is a threefold love of Christ to Answ 2 wit First generall towards all his Creatures and thus he loved this young man but not thus onely And Secondly particular towards every good thing whether proceeding from a renewing grace which this young man had not or from a common and generall grace or from a restraining grace which preserves from sinne and evill And this the young man had and for this CHRIST loves him And Thirdly there is a proper love towards those who are Regenerate and borne anew and thus he loved not this young man Sixthly Bellarmine erres here in saying Answ 6 That the young man spake true when he said All these have I kept Seventhly grosse and palpable is the errour Answ 7 of the Cardinall to say or thinke That to sell all and giue it unto the poore is a worke of perfection and supererogation above all the Commandements of God for the Apostle saith If I shall distribute all my goods for food for the poore and have not love it profits mee nothing 1. Corinth 13.3 By which it evidently appeares that this worke which Bellarmine extols above all the Commandements of the Morall Law is nothing further then it is subordinate to the precept which enjoynes love unto our Brother Yea it is evident also that this worke may be done by those who are void of true Christian love and consequently which are guilty of the breach of the whole Law which is fulfilled by Love and consists in Love And therefore to sell all and give it unto the poore is not a worke of perfection or supererogation which transcends the Law of God If the Reader would see how Bellarmine excepts against divers things which hath beene said and how all his instances are full answered let him read B. Davenant de justit actuali Cap. 44. Page 510 511. and Dr. Willet synops Page 322. This place is further urged for proofe of the Object 2 vow of voluntary poverty CHRIST here saith If thou wilt be perfect goe and sell all thou hast and give it to the poore and come and follow mee Now this is properly to follow Christ to lacke propriety and live in common and thus the Apostles followed Christ Rhemist First for the full answer to this Objection I Answ 1 referre the Reader to BP Mortons appeale Lib. 5. Cap. 4. § 3. And because it is there answered not onely learnedly but clearly and plainly also I will therefore but adde a word or two Secondly these words are a speciall precept of Answ 2 triall as wee said before and therefore are not to be made a generall observatory command or a Counsell of perfection Answ 3 Thirdly this is not a generall precept to all but given to this one man to discover his Hypocrisie and vaine confidence that he had in himselfe as though he had kept the Law which he came farre short off Or Answ 4 Fourthly this personall and particular command was given by Christ to this young man because he was called to become a Disciple of Christ and to preach the Gospell Luke 9.59 And therefore this precept being given not generally to all but particularly to him alone wee must not make a generall rule of a speciall commandement or example Answ 5 Fifthly Gulielmus de S. Amore as he is cited by Aquinas Thom. opusc 19. Thus expoundeth this precept Goe and sell all c. Ibi mandatam nobis esse paupertatem habitualem c. Our Saviour here requireth a habituall not an actuall poverty that is he commandeth us not to distribute and give actually all away that wee possesse but onely requireth an habituall poverty that is when the confession of the name of God and the glory of CHRIST so requireth Tum omnia deserere parati simus Then wee should be ready to leave all c. Answ 6 Sixthly the Apostles themselves had propriety Peter had a house Iohn had to provide for the Virgin Mary whom CHRIST commended unto him and Matthew made a Feast of
the word of God he could not in particular confidently beleeve the promises of the word made unto him in CHRIST Yet faith doth not justifie as in generall it assents to the truth of the word of God but as it is applied to this his principall and proper object to wit the promises of grace made unto us in CHRIST the Mediator Now this appeares thus First because Iustificatio peccatoris pertinet ad bonitatem misericordiam Dei c. Thom. Aqu. 1. qu. Artic. 6. 45. The justification of a Sinner doth belong unto the goodnesse and mercy of God abundantly diffusing it selfe But wee neither can nor ought apprehend or seeke the goodnesse and mercy of GOD beyond and without the promises of grace which are made unto us in CHRIST our Mediator And therefore in these onely as in the proper object is exercised the act of justifying Faith when and as it justifies Secondly this is evident also from the distribution of the word which is divided into the Law and the Gospell Now in the Doctrine of the Law wee neither must seeke nor can have Justification because the conscience of every man who hath any in-sight into himselfe will tell him that he can never be Justified by that legall covenant hee not being able to fulfill the Law And therefore it remaines that Justification is to be sought onely in the Gospell that is in the promises of grace and that the act of faith as it justifies is principally to be directed unto these promises Thirdly this is manifest from these two cleare testimonies of Scripture namely I. Acts 13.38 39. For by Christ is preached unto you the forgivenesse of sinnes and by him all that beleeve are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses II. Romans 3.21 But now the righteousnesse of God without the Law is manifested being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets Bp. Davenant in Colos 1.4 Page 32. Sect. 3 § 3. Ye shall receive Observ Our Saviour by saying that we shall receive whatsoever we aske would teach us That if we desire to receive we must aske if we would have our wants supplied or our evils redressed and removed we must pray Read Matth. 7.7 and 1. Thessal 5.17 and 1. Timoth. 2.1 8. and James 5.13 and 1. Peter 3.7 Quest What necessity is there of praying Answ 1 First wee cannot honour and glorifie our God as we ought except we pray For I. Jt is a principall part of his worship And II. Thereby we testifie that we depend vpon God 2. Corinth 5.7 And therefore if we desire to glorifie and honour our good God there is great reason that we should pray Answ 2 Secondly we cannot be sure to be freed from any evill except we pray Answ 3 Thirdly we cannot be sure of the remission of our sinnes without prayer Answ 4 Fourthly we cannot hope for either furthering or preventing grace from God without wee pray unto him Answ 5 Fifthly we cannot be sure to obtaine or comfortably enjoy any good thing without prayer For I. By prayer we receive those things which we want And II. By prayer wee have liberty to use those things which we have And III. By prayer the good gifts of God are confirmed yea blessed unto us 1 Timoth. 4.5 And therefore if we desire preservation from evill and remission of our sinnes and the grace of God and the possession of those things which are necessary for us we must pray Vers 31.32 VERS 31.32 Whether of them twaine did the will of his Father They said unto him the first JESVS saith unto them verily I say unto you that the Publicanes and the harlots goe into the Kingdome of God before you For Iohn came unto you in the way of righteousnesse and ye beleeved him not But the Publicanes and the Harlots beleeved him And ye when ye had seene it repented not afterward that ye might beleeve him Sect. 1 § 1. Verily I say unto you Observ Wee see that CHRIST here affirmes what he speakes but sweares not To teach us That wee must not sweare Matth. 5.34 and Iames 5.12 Quest 1 Js not swearing commanded Answ There is a fourefold use of swearing to wit First a Religious use in vowing vowes unto God Secondly a Civill use when men are enjoyned by the Magistrates to sweare or examined vpon oath for the finding out of some truth and this I. Sometimes concernes a mans selfe when he is compelled to sweare for the purging and acquitting of himselfe of some crime whereof he is accused And II. Sometimes this concernes a mans Brother when he sweares onely as a witnesse or to testifie something of or for or against his brother Thirdly there is a private use of swearing in the binding of bargaines and confirming of contracts in stead of bonds This is lawfull if reverently and religiously undertaken and seemes to be warranted from Psalm 15.4 Fourthly there is an ordinary and customary use of swearing which is unlawfull and wicked and therefore our communication must be yâ—â— yea nay nay because whatsoever is more comes of evill that is from sinne Matth. 5.36 How many kind of unlawfull swearers are Quest there First there are ignorant swearers who use certaine Answ 1 formes of words which they know not to be oathes or evill as by this bread and the like Secondly there are inconsiderate swearers who Answ 2 take the sacred name of God in vaine when they would not sweare or meant not to sweare but the oath breakes forth suddainly Thirdly there are foolish and unwary swearers Answ 3 who mourne when they sweare and resolve they will not sweare but by and by fall with the Dog to his vomit Fourthly there are erroneous swearers who Answ 4 thinke that it is lawfull to sweare if so be they sweare nothing but truth But wee see that Christ will not doe it but saith it comes from evill even to sweare truthes Matth. 5.36 And therefore he will be a swift witnesse against all such Fifthly there are hasty swearers who as soone Answ 5 as ever they are provoked and angred breake forth into rage cursing swearing and all manner of uncharitable and unchristian speeches Sixthly there are generous and gentile swearers Answ 6 who thinke it a point of generosity to sweare now and then and to confirme with an oath what they affirme Seventhly there are envious and malicious Answ 7 swearers who blaspheme sweare and curse onely out of a contempt of the Children of God and that they may vexe them thereby These should all marke the Counsell of the Apostle Galath 6.7 and take heed that they doe not deceive their owne soules for they cannot deceive the Lord who will reward them according to their wicked workes § 2. The Publicanes and the harlots goe into Sect. 2 the Kingdome of God before you By what meanes the Publicanes and harlots were converted our Saviour expresseth in the next words namely by the preaching of Iohn
see their faults the more evidently And Answ 2 Secondly because hereby also God shall be justified in his Judgements And Answ 3 Thirdly because hereby God would teach us to moderate all dissensions suites and differences that arise betwixt us and our brethren with the spirit of meekenesse and in love laying aside all bitternesse enuy malice rancor and the like Sect. 3 § 3. Not having on a wedding garment Obser Our Saviour by these words teacheth us That God is very angry and will severely punish all those who come without the robe of CHRISTS righteousnesse unto his Table Quest How or by what meanes may we obtaine this wedding garment Seeing it is so dangerous for us to come without it unto this holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper First wee must be carefull to strip us of our Answ 1 ragges and dis-robe our selves of all our sinnes We must put of the old man of sinne before we can be cloathed with this wedding garment Reade Isaiah 5.5 7. Ephes 4.22 Secondly we must desire this garment and long Answ 2 to be cloathed with CHRIST and to be found having on his righteousnesse Yea we must seriously long for CHRIST before all other things Read Psalm 27.4 and 42 2. and Esay 55.1 Philip. 3.9 Thirdly wee must seeke it where it may be Answ 3 had that is in the word with watchfulnesse and prayer Reade 1 Corinth 10.16 and Iames 1.18 § 4. Take him away and cast him forth Sect. 4 Because our Saviour here saith that this presumptuous and unprepared person was utterly rejected and cast off by God it will not be amisse to propound a question or two concerning these termes of Rejecting casting off and casting away How manifold is casting off Quest and casting away Twofold Answ namely First Literall and Historicall and this is either I. Of living Creatures as Genesis 21.15 Hagar cast away her Sonne Ismaell Or II. Of inanimate things and thus First some cast away their Jdols and strange Gods as Genesis 35.2 Isa 31.7 Ezechiel 20.7 Secondly some cast away their weapons as 2. Samuel 1.21 Thirdly some reject their meat this Paul would have none to doe but to eate what is set before them and give thankes 1 Timothy 4.4 Fourthly some reject and cast away their riches and possessions as Eccles 3.6 Fifthly some reject their houses and habitations as 2. Chron. 11.14 Sixthly some cast away their garments as Ezechiel 26.16 Ionah 3.6 Marke 14.52 Secondly Metaphoricall and Figurative and thus it is either referred I. To the Church whom God saith was cast out Ezech. 16.5 into the Fields that is deprived and destitute of all helpe Or II. To men and that many wayes For First sometimes man rejects casts off and slights man as Psalm 22.6 Lament 3.45 Esa 54.6 and 66.5 Yea even sometimes the Ministers and Prophets of the Lord 1. Samuel 8.7 Secondly sometimes man rejects and casts off God and that divers wayes viz. either I. By casting off the Law Commandements and obedience of God as Levitic 26.43 and 1. Sam. 15.23 and 2. King 17.15 Esa 5.24 Hose 19.17 Amos 2.4 Or II. By casting off the Lord himselfe as 1. Samuel 8.7 Or III. By casting off and slighting the correction of God Proverb 3.11 and 15.32 Or IV. By slighting divine and heavenly wisedome Proverb 8.33 Or V. By rejecting the protection of God as Esa 8.6 it is said The people cast away the waters of Shiloah that is they were not content with those defences they had nor would adhere to the promise of God who had said that he would preserve them and by his owne holy arme and power save them from all their Enemies but provided other prohibited and humane helpes for the driving away of their Enemies Or VI. By slighting and rejecting the Sacrifices of God as 1 Samuel 2.29 Thirdly sometimes man rejects and cast off and away his sinnes as Romans 13.12 Or III. Jt is referred sometimes to God who is said to reject and cast of man as Levit. 26.11 44. and 1 Samuel 15.23 Ierem. 22.28 Ezech. 32.4 Hose 9.17 Now in this Rejection observe these three things to wit First God rejects and casts off none without their fault and demerit Iob. 36.5 Secondly God will never indeed reject and cast off his elect people Esa 41.9 Thirdly yet notwithstanding I. Man falsely imagines oftentimes that God hath cast off his peculiar people as Ierem 33.44 The Lord hath cast off his people They looking upon the present miseries and calamities of the Lords people judged them thereby to be wholly rejected of God II. Sometimes particular Saints may falsely thinke themselves to be rejected of God as Ionah did I have said I am cast out of thy sight Ion. 2.4 III. Yea sometimes GOD doth indeed reject and cast off a people with whom he hath made an externall and conditionall covenant and thus the Jewes are rejected and cast off Quest 2 Why doth God reject and cast off any particular person or people Answ 1 First because they slight and neglect the Sacrament and thus he rejects those who refuse to come to the wedding when they are invited Answ 2 Secondly because they come unreverently and unpreparedly to this holy Sacrament and thus he rejects this man who came without a wedding garment Answ 3 Thirdly because they reject his word and Law and thus he rejected Saul 1 Samuel 65.23 Quest 2 Why will not God cast off utterly any of his Elect people Answ The principall causes are these namely First his owne free Mercy and Love Levitic 26.44 Esa 54.6 Secondly his Covenant made with them Levit. 26.44 45. Thirdly his Truth Levit. 26.44 45. Fourthly because hee is their God Levit. 26.44 Esa 41.9 Fifthly because they are the servants and people of God Esa 41.9 Sixthly because they are elected by him Esa 41.9 Seventhly because his love is constant and immutable Ierem. 31.36 37. Quest 4 What is the fruit of mans rejecting of God Answ When man shall reject either God or his word or his Sacraments or his correction or his protection and providence and the like he may then expect these things viz. First the desolation ruine and destruction of the Land that is if the rejection of God be generall and nationall Levitic 26.43 and 2 Kings 17.15 18. Hos 9.17 And Secondly the wrath of God 2. King 17.15 18. Esa 5.24 And Thirdly the invasion of enemies this is also to be understood of a generall casting off God Read Esa 8.6 7. And Fourthly the evill of punishment either upon their bodies or estates Levitic 26.43 And Fifthly eternall condemnation thus because this man cast off the feare of God and presumptuously approached into his presence cloathed with his sins therefore he is here cast into utter darknes § 5. Into utter darkenesse Sect. 5 We see here that this poore miserable man is cast into utter darknesse that is into the eternall torments of Hell because he came to this spirituall wedding without a wedding garment Whence it
is unlike in three regards viz. I. In respect of the objects or things loved For God and man who are to be loved are divers objects II. In respect of the originall For the love of our Neighbour springeth from the love of God but not contrarily III. In respect of the degree for wee are to love God more then our Neighbour Sect. 5 § 5. Thou shalt love thy neighbour Quest How can we love our neighbour at all seeing we are commanded to love God with all our heart soule and mind Answ 1 First the sincere and true love of our Neighbour is not contrary to the Love of God but according or agreeable thereunto and therefore it takes nothing away from the love of God but is rather a fulfilling thereof Answ 2 Secondly he who loves not his neighbour loves not truely his God The husband is commanded to love his wife even as CHRIST loved his Church and yet he may love his children too yea if he love not his children it is an argument that he loves not his wife a◠the mother of his children The wife is commanded to love her husband and yet she may love her children yea if shee doe not love them it is certaine that shee doth not love her husband the Father of her children Children are commanded to love their Parents and yet they may love their brothers and sisters yea if they doe not love them it is a signe that they doe not love their Parents truely And thus except we love our Neighbour we cannot love our God 1 Iohn 4.20 Sect. 6 § 6. As thy selfe Quest In what sense is our neighbour to be beloved as wee love our selves Answ In this precept Sicent As doth not denote an universall and absolute parity or equality but an analogy and resemblance which likenesse or resemblance principally consists in these things namely First as we would neither doe nor wish evill unto our selves so neither must wee unto our neighbour Secondly as we wish well and doe good unto our selves so we must also unto our neighbour Thirdly as we doe this unto our selves out of a true love unto our selves so also must we unto our brethren Fourthly as we love our selves for Gods sake so wee must love our brother for his sake also Fifthly as wee must not so love our selves that we would sinne rather then displease our selves so neither must wee so love our brethren that we would condescend unto evill rather then displease them Sixthly as we must not love our selves more then God so neither must we love our neighbour more then him Sect. 7 § 7. Vpon these two hang all the Law and the Prophets Quest 1 Wherein doth the whole Law of God consist Answ 1 First the Lord hath summed up all that he requireth in one word Love Rom. 13.10 Love is the fulfilling of the Law Answ 2 Secondly he hath enlarged this word in two In this place verse 37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Thirdly he hath enlarged these two into ten words Deuter. 10.4 And he wrote on the Tables Answ 3 the ten words Fourthly he hath yet further enlarged them into Answ 4 Moses and the Prophets in this verse On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pendent hang even as we hang a thing upon a naile Esay 22.23 so the Law and the Prophets hang upon these two precepts Fifthly Love the contents of the Law is twofold Answ 5 viz. I. Of God which consists in worship and therefore First we must worship the true God with internall worship and the love of the heart Precept 1. Secondly we must worship the true God truely Now this true worship of God is described both I. Generally that is we must worship nothing with God but worship him without all mixture of Idolatry Precept 2. And also II. Particularly where we learne that his worship is either First private for we must honour and reverence his name and not blaspheme it Precept 3. Or Secondly publike which consists in the workes of the Lords day II. Of our brother Now this love is either First externall and consists in duties which are either I. Publike and enjoyned Precept 5. Or II. Private towards our neighbour that is First towards his person Precept 6. Secondly towards his chastity Precept 7. Thirdly towards his substance Precept 8. Fourthly towards his reputation and good name Precept 9. Or Secondly internall described Precept 10. And thus we see the summe and contents of the Law Why doth our Saviour reduce all the Commandements Quest 2 to these two the love of God and of our neighbour Because as man consists of two things namely Answ a soule and a body so the body of Religion consists of these two Precepts And as we see all things with two eyes and heare all things with two eares and smell all things with two nostrils and worke with two hands and walke with two feete so in like manner in these two Precepts viz the love of God and of our neighbour we see heare and worke all things that are necessary to salvation And therefore aptly are they reduced by our Saviour unto these two Aureum opus Page 45. What is the meaning of these words On these Quest 3 two hang all the Law and Prophets The meaning is that all other legall obedience Answ which is contained in Moses and the Prophets doth spring from our love unto God our neighbour In the Prophets also is the promise or doctrine of the Gospell Object therefore CHRIST seemeth not to speake aright in this place He speaketh of the doctrine of the Law not of the Promises of the Gospell Answ as appeareth by this question of the Pharise which was the chiefe Commandement not which was the chiefe Promise And therefore CHRIST answereth him directly Vers 43.44.45 VERS 43.44.45 He saith unto them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying The Lord said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand till I make thine enemies thy footstole If David then call him Lord how is he his Sonne Sect. 1 § 1. How then doth David in Spirit call him Lord. David here Prophesying of CHRIST and ordinarily called The Prophet David may moue this Quaere How he was a Prophet and how he Prophecied Quest There were two sorts of Prophets namely Answ First some were Prophets by inspiration and office that is who continued still to be Prophets as Esay and Ieremy now these were properly called Prophets ordinarily the Jewes called them Prophetae per missionem Prophets by message Rabbi David Rimchi praefat in Psal Secondly some were Prophets onely by inspiration and these lived not as Prophets neither continued they in that calling and thus David and Daniel are called Prophets although the one was a King and the other a Courtier and these the Jewes called Prophetae per Spiritum sanctum Prophets
taught were true as I. That there was a God and that he was one And II. That the Messiah should come and by his comming bring much benefit to mankind And III. That the Law of Moses and the Common-wealth of the Jewes was of and from God And IV. That the seed of Abraham was the Church of God And V. That the soules did not dye with the bodies but remained immortall And VI. That there should be a Resurrection when all men should receive according to their workes and divers the like truths Answ 2 Secondly in many things yea in many principall heads of Religion they erred horribly For I. They beleeved that there was but one true God and one onely Person and hence they said that CHRIST blasphemed when he affirmed himselfe to be the true Sonne of God and true God Iohn 8. And II. They thought that the Messiah should onely have a humane nature and taught that he should restore the temporall Kingdome of the Jewes and from the Schoole of the Pharisees it came that the Mother of the Sonnes of Zebedee said unto Christ Lord let one of my Sonnes sit on thy right hand and the other on thy left in thy Kingdome And hence also it was that after Christs Resurrection his Disciples asked him Master wilt thou now restore the Kingdome to Israell III. They taught that the observation of the Law consisted onely in outward workes and not in inward and that the Law did not injoyne absolute obedience And IV. They attributed many things though not all to Stoicall fate and taught that there was free-will in man it being for the most part in his power either to doe or to leave undone that which was good but yet in some things God and Fate helped And hence they affirmed that it was in the power of man to fulfill the Law of God yea hence they were puffed up with pride and boasting and confidence in their owne merits and righteousnesse as perfect obeyers of the whole Law and despised the grace and righteousnesse of GOD. And V. They so strictly abstained themselves from all workes on the Sabbath day and taught others so to doe that the healing of the sicke upon that day although it were done with a word and the plucking of eares of corne although for hunger were esteemed haynous offences by them Jf the Reader would see more of their errours J referre him to Hospinian de origine Monach. Page 4.6 The Papists produce this place to prove the authority of the Church in judging of matters of faith Object or that the chiefe authority to expound Scripture is committed to the Church that is the Prelates Bellarmine de verbo Dei Lib. 3. Cap. 5. Testimon 3. argues thus Our Saviour here saith The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire all things that they bid you observe that observe and doe Therefore we must stand to the Judgement and interpretation of the Prelates of the Church Christ saith he in this Chapter doth principally taxe and reprove the sinnes and vices of the Pharisees and because those who are infirme and weake may thinke or collect from hence that the Prelates are not to be beleeved or obeyed because their lives are vicious and corrupt therefore our Saviour doth first teach that notwithstanding the evill life of the Pharisees their doctrine is to be beleeved and obeyed in all things Bartholomeus Latomus in defens advers Bucer argues thus In these words of our Saviours saith he the authority of the Ministers of the Church is laid downe which authority of theirs is absolute and therefore the authority of the Ministers is necessary to be obeyed Stapleton the Rhemists and others argue thus Christ saith The Pharisees sit in Moses chaire and all things that they shall say do Where by the Chaire of Moses is signified the infallibity of the Priesthood under the Law and was a type of the truth of Religion in the Apostolike Sea of Rome Vide Staplet apud Whitak de author Script Lib. 3. page 4 4 and Bp. Mort. Lib. 3. Cap. 15. § 5. Answ 1 First we grant that these words must be understood of the Ministers of the Gospell that succeed the Apostles as well as of the Pharisees that sate in Moses Chaire Answ 2 Secondly by Moses chaire is meant neither outward succession nor judiciall authority but the profession of Moses Law Or To sit in the chaire of Moses is not to succeed in the place of Moses but to teach according to the Law of Moses the Pharisees then teaching Doctrines not agreeable to that Law did therein not sit in Moses Chaire And therefore from this place is neither proved an infallibility of judgement in the Prelates of the Church to interpret Scripture nor a necessity of obedience Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour doth not simply command the people to obey the Pharisees in all points of their doctrine or teach them that their locall succession did priviledge them from errour but onely that they should not for their evill life be offended at that which they might at any time teach well because though their life were wicked yet that which they taught out of Moses chaire that is to say according to Moses Law must be followed And thus that which Bellarmine affirmes That the Doctrine of the Prelates must be obeyed and beleeved is to be restrained and limited that is it must not be understood absolutely and simply but as they sit in Moses chaire that is teach that which Moses taught For otherwise it is Captio ab Homâ—nymia because this word Chaire may be taken two manner of wayes namely either I. For the Doctrine they taught Or II. For their office or persons Now it is evident and cleare that CHRIST here commands that the Prelates of the Church should be heard but in those things onely in which they teach nothing contrary to the revealed will of God and therefore obedience is due unto those who have the over-sight of our soules and is to be performed with this exception if they injoyne and teach nothing contrary to God And therefore we should alwayes seriously consider whether the thing commanded and taught by them be contrary or according to the Commandement of God and to know this is required the judgement of discerning If we should demand of any of the Papists above mentioned Whether they thinke the people of the Jewes were bound to beleeve the Scribes and Pharisees when they affirmed and taught That CHRIST was an impostor and deceiver J know none of them would have held the affirmative but would have blushed to say it and therefore let them remember themselves and allow of some fitting limitation in the interpretation of these words Whatsoever they shall say unto you observe and doe If the opponents and objecters will not grant us without proofe that these words are to be restrained and limited we can easily evince it by these ensuing reasons namely First because both their owne and other Expositors have
them in this Chapter to teach us Observ That God rejects many as wicked whom the world themselves thinke to be happy and good Quest 1 How doth the truth of this appeare Answ It appeares First from these places Psalm 50.22 Esa 58.3 Galath 6.3 Revelat. 3.17 Matth. 3.9 and 7.22 Iohn 6.39 Secondly because God sees not as man sees man seeth only the outward appearance but God seeth the heart 1. Samuel 16.7 Thirdly because we are partiall Judges in our owne causes every mans way seeming good in his owne eyes Proverb 16.2 but God judgeth according to truth Quest 2 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must take heed and beware of all deceivable Judgement Now herein three things are included namely I. We must take heed of all popular judgement Non si quid turbida Roma not beleeve the applauses and acclamations and good reports of the world in a word we must not therefore thinke our selves good because our Neighbours and the world proclaime us to be such II. We must take heed of our owe proper judgement and not rest upon a selfe-conceit of goodnesse as many doe who thinke themselves to be good enough and their sinnes to be but small and triviall Selfe-love makes us to thinke well of our selves and hinders us from condemning our selves for no Malefactor would die for his offence though never so hainous if he were made his owne Judge III. We must be carefull to fit and prepare our selves for the judgement of God labouring that we may be such as that he may approve of us as followes in the next Answer Answ 2 Secondly we must remember that we shall come before an all-seeing and all-knowing Judge Hebr. 9.27 from whose eye nothing is hid but all things manifest And therefore we should be carefull to labour to doe those things which are agreeable unto his word and shall be approved by him for woe be unto those who are wicked in Gods sight Quest 3 What doth the Lord see on Earth which displeaseth him First he seeth some great and rich men which justifie themselves and will not be reproved and unto these he saith That riches availe not at the Answ 1 day of Judgement Prov. 10.2 but Potentes potenter tormentà patientur great men shall have great torments Secondly the Lord seeth some who have a forme Answ 2 of Religion without truth 2. Timoth. 3.5 and these are either I. Private Papists who joyne with us in outward shew and come to the house of God with us but their hearts runne after the Pope Or II. Atheists who seeme to beleeve God but their hearts are atheisticall Psalm 14.1 Now these the Lord perswades not to deceive themselves for they cannot deceive him Galath 6.7 Thirdly he seeth some who have honesty without Answ 3 zeale now these he tels That except their righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees they cannot be saved Mat. 5.20 Such neither I. Hungring after the word of God or religious duties Nor II. Being sensible of their sinnes or sorrowfull for them Nor III. Seeking the glory of God in all things and above all things Fourthly the Lord sees some who serve him Answ 4 for base and by ends for second and sinister respects whose life is pure but their hearts polluted whose outward man is holy and their inward hypocriticall Unto these the Lord saith That the hope of the Hypocrite shall perish Fifthly the Lord seeth some who have many Answ 5 idle motions that is good desires and intentions who doe not nourish them but suffer them to wither and dye Now unto all these the Lord will say at the last day Depart from me I know ye not Matth. 7.25 How may we be certaine that the Lord will Quest 4 approve of us at the day of Judgement We may be sure he will Answ if we walke here according to these rules and observe diligently these Cautions Now the Rules include the Cautions and the Cautions the Rules as affirmatives and negatives doe one another First the Rule is Doe that which is good and agreeable to the Law and word of God The Caution is Doe nothing which is evill or contrary to the Law and word of God And both Rule and Caution is laid downe Psalm 34.14 Eschew evill and doe good Secondly the Rule is Doe that which is good in sincerity and truth the Caution is Do not that which is good for some second end and scope We must serve God in feare and love and out of a desire to approve our selves unto him and to glorifie his name Thirdly the Rule is Use carefully the meanes which God hath appointed for the making of us good the Caution is neglect not those holy means which God hath ordained We must I. Hunger after the word of God and delight in the hearing thereof and not call it a wearinesse unto us or a hard saying II. We must be diligent in the duties and exercises of holinesse and not remisse or carelesse III. We must frequent and delight our selves in the society of the righteous for of good men we shall learne goodnesse Fourthly the Rule is be zealous in the service of the Lord the Caution is be not key-cold or luke warme Apocal. 3.15 We must not onely labour to endure derision danger and losse rather then neglect or omit the Service of God but we must also despise the care of worldly things yea necessary things rather than forget our duty towards God For as the body is more worth then meat so is the soule more worth then the body and therefore the service of our God and the salvation of our soules are to be preferred farre before all other things Fifthly the Rule is be industrious and constant in the service of God and workes of holinesse the Caution is serve not God by fits and starts We must not sometimes serve God and sometimes Sathan or sometimes withstand sinne and sometimes yeeld unto it but we must strive and struggle against sinne and labour after whatsoever is good for terme of life Sixthly the Rule is be circumspect and watchful Marke 13.33 and 1. Peter 5.8 The Caution is be not carelesse and negligent We must I. Like Prometheus be wise before hand and warily avoid all the occasions of evill And II. We must like Epimetheus at least be wise after hand examining our former life and our former errors that we may avoid them for the time to come and seriously repent us o◠what is past Here First A Longinquo we must examine the errours of our life and see whether I. They remaine or not at least in our affections and will Or II. Whether we be changed from evill to evill or from evill to worse as from lying to blasphemy and perjury from prodigality to usury and oppression and the like now this is to be perverted and not converted Secondy A propinquo we must examine our lives and actions for the last day or
weeke or moneth or yeare and see what we have done which we should not have committed and what we have not done which we should not have omitted Seventhly the Rule is we must walke wisely as well as warily the Caution is we must not walke foolishly and imprudently Ephes 5.15 We must observe and marke I. What sinnes doe most annoy us and assaile us and oppose these manfully even unto blood Hebr. 12.1 4. And II. What the occasions of sinne are which most usually prevaile against us and deceive us And III. By what wayes and meanes we may the easiliest and best resist both sinne and the occasions thereof Now here is need both of invention and wisedome and labour how we may most easily and safely and happily both hinder the course of sinne and further the course of piety and holinesse J conclude with the Apostle He that walkes according to these Rules peace shall bee upon him and God will approve of him Galath 6.16 § 2. Yee shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against Sect. 2 men c. We in opposition to the Church of Rome affirme that the Militant and Visible Church may erre and we confirme it from this place and by other midstes thus First Argum. the Militant and Visible Church consists of meere men who are subject to errour and ignorance and whose knowledge in divine things is alwayes imperfect in this life Hence the Psalmist saith All men are Lyars that is subject to this vanity that they may fall and erre and deceive and be deceived according to that trite saying Humanum est errare Man may erre and is subject and prone unto errour Secondly the Militant Church often in this life sinnes yea may sinne alwayes for no member of the Church Militant is absolutely freed and exempted from sinne Now if it may sinne then in like manner yea much more it may erre For sinne which is the vice of the will is worse then simply to erre or be deceived in the mind and understanding Thirdly betwixt the Church Militant and Triumphant this is the difference that the Triumphant Church in Heaven is freed both from sinne and errour and therefore the Church Militant labours and travels with both .. Fourthly we are commanded to examine the words and workes doctrines and deeds of all by the Rule of the word of God Hence our Saviour in this Chapter bids his Apostles and the multitude to heare the Scribes and Pharisees but yet withall they must examine whether they taught according to the Law of Moses and in these verses and those which follow he shewes direct and palpable errours in them although they were indeed the Governours and in esteeme the principall members of the Judaicall Church Read Matth. 5. and 16.6 and 1. Thessal 5.20 and 1. Iohn 4.1 and Philip. 3.3 From these places we may directly conclude That the Rulers and Governours of the Church may erre and the people may erre and consequently the Church may erre because that consists onely of Pastors and people Fifthly Augustine Contra Epist Pelag. lib. 4. Cap. 7. saith Quomodo Ecclesia in isto tempore perfecta sine ruga et macula cujus membra non mendaciter confitentur se habere peccata How can the Church in this world be perfect and without spot or wrinkle seeing the members thereof doe most truly confesse that they are stained and contaminated with sinne VERS 16 17 18 19. Vers 16 17 18 19. Woe unto you ye blind guides which say Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing But whosoever shall sweare by the gold of the Temple he is a debter Ye fooles and blind Whether is greater the Gold or the Temple that sanctifieth the Gold And whosoever shall sweare by the Altar it is nothing but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it he is guilty Yee fooles and blind whether is greater the gift or the Altar that sanctifieth the gift Sect. 5 § 1. Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing The Jewes had certaine formes of foolishnesse and also pretences for their Swearing teaching that if men sware by the Temple or Altar it was no sinne And thus amongst us many have these or the like pretences for their wicked oathes viz. First some say they sweare the truth and nothing else but every truth must not be sworne the Lord forbidding all swearing in ordinary communication Secondly other ignorant people say they sweare by nothing but good things but this doth not extenuate but aggravate the offence in the abuse thereof Thirdly others say they cannot be beleeved upon their bare words and therefore they are enforced to sweare but Gods Commandements must not be broken to winne credit in the world or to our owne speeches Fourthly others as souldiers and young gallants use to sweare to testifie their courage and gentry but let them marke the third Commandement where the Lord who performes all he speakes hath said That hee will not hold him guiltlesse who taketh his name in vaine Sect. 2 § 2. Yee fooles and blind We may note here how CHRIST openly opposeth himselfe against all errour and false-hood although it be in the Rulers and Governours of the Church or in the whole Church to teach us Obser That we must stand for the maintenance of the truth although in so doing we bring our selves into danger and for so doing must undergoe great opposition That is First we must not betray the truth but stand for it although like Elias we be alone and forsaken of all 1 Kings 19.10 14. Secondly we must not forbeare to publish and professe the truth although the Governours of the Church should command us Acts 4.19 and 5.29 Thirdly we must not flinch from the truth nor feare to professe and maintaine it although the King himselfe with fire and fagot should enjoyne it Daniel 3.18 And the reason of all this is double to wit I. Because they who feare men feare not God Iohn 12.43 Galath 1.10 And II. Because those who deny Christ shall be denied by him Quest 1 Who are here to be damned Answ 1 First in generall all they are worthy of blame who are fearefull and cowardly in Gods and the Gospels and Religious cause for in these wee should be bold and let our fortitude be knowne unto all Answ 2 Secondly in particular two sorts of men here merit reproofe namely I. Those who dare not reprove the sinnes of those great men who are under their charge II. Those also deserve reproofe who dare not professe CHRIST and the truth in the times and places of danger and persecution because wee should preferre God and the truth before our owne lives How must our profession and boldnesse in Quest 2 maintaning the truth be regulated First let that be certaine and true which wee Answ 1 professe for too much confidence and boldnesse in doubtfull things is not good Secondly let that be fit and necessary to be Answ 2 spoken which we speake for it
hence to conclude that therefore fornication is a veniall sinne were I. To fall into a heathenist errour Non est flagitium juvenem fornicari who thought that for a young man to commit fornication with a single woman was a pardonable offence II. This were to contradict and oppose the Apostle Paul even in the very termes who distinguisheth and distinctly nameth Adultery and Fornication and positively affirmeth that not onely the Adulterer but also the fornicator shall never enter into the Kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 13. Answ 4 Fourthly in good workes there is such a difference of degrees betweene the greatest and the least as there is in sinnes now the Papists say that the least good workes merit eternall life as well as the greatest and therefore not a mote but a beame is in their eye who cannot see the least sinnes truely to merit eternall death Vers 25 29. VERS 25.26 Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye make cleane the outside of the cup and platter but within they are full of extortion anâ— excesse Thou blind Pharisee cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the outside of them may be cleane also Object It may here be objected CHRIST is the promised seed Gen. 22.18 in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Galath 3.16 who was not sent to condemne the world but to save it Iohn 3.17 and 12.47 â—cts 3.26 and will he twit and reproach and disgrace with reproachfull termes and names any Yea although they were sinners yet he is mercifull and meeke of whom it was foretold That he should be like a Lambe dumbe before the shearer not opening his mouth against his persecuters and we are commanded by him to learne of him to be lowly and meeke Matth. 11.28 And therefore how doth he now upbraid so tartly the Scribes and Pharisees Answ CHRIST doth not calumniate or reproach them out of hatred as they doe him Iohn 7.20 and 8.52 but out of love Indeed we read that he called Herod Foxe and the Pharisâ—es fooles and blind guides verse 16. and blind Pharisees verse 25. and painted sepulchers verse 27. and hypocrites or dissemblers and counterfeits in many verses of this Chapter but these were onely reprehensions and comminations because they slighted and abused the Gospell Hence then we may learne Obser That the true Ministers of God are sharpe and tart in reproving the contempt of the Gospell when they see the word which is the mighty power of God unto salvation despised and scorned then they stretch forth their voyces like a Trumpet Esa 58. and become Boanerges Sonnes of Thunder Moses was the meekest man in the world and yet he brake the two Tables for anger when he saw the Idolatry and wickednesse of the people Exod. 32. and afterwards was very angry with Korah and his company Numb 16.15 CHRIST was meeknesse it selfe and yet hee was angry when the Gospell was despised and the Messiah the true Corner stone rejected Marke 3.5 and denounceth many woes against such Contemners verse 13 14 15 16 25 27 29. of this Chapter Paul when the Gospell and word of God was slighted and spurned at separates the Apostles and departs and shakes off the dust of his feet Acts 19.9 Why must the true Ministers of the word be so Quest 1 sharpe and severe in reproving the contempt and contemners of the Gospell First because the Gospell is a great grace Read Answ 1 Rom. 15.29 and 1.11 and 1 Thes 1.5 and therefore it is a great ingratitude to slight or reject it Ierem. 51.9 Luke 19.42 Math. 23.37 Secondly because the contempt of the Gospell Answ 2 is the contempt of God hence CHRIST saith they have not despised you but me Thirdly because the contempt of the Gospell is Answ 3 scandalous to those who are without and makes it evill spoken of And therefore there is great reason that the Ministers of the word should be sharpe in their reproofes of the contempt of the Gospell and that both I. In regard of the contemners whose punishment shall be intolerable if they repent not And also II. In regard of God who is despised when his word is disrespected And likewise III. In regard of the Gospell which becomes odious unto those who enjoy it not when it is slighted and contemned of those who possesse it What is here required of those people or persons Quest 2 who enjoy the word First it is required that they endure patiently Answ 1 the word of reproofe and not wonder when the contempt of Religion is severely and tartly reprehended as wicked children are to be whipped and franticke men must be scourged and those who are lethargicall must be pinched and with a loud voyce called upon so those who doe enjoy the word or have long enjoyed it and doe not regard it are sharpely to be rebuked And Secondly it is required of them to take heed Answ 2 that they doe not provoke CHRIST by the contempt of his word or Gospell If men be offended with us men may mediate for us yea although our sinnes should depresse us and Sathan provoke us and the Law condemne us and the Lord be angry with us yet CHRIST could reconcile us and would if we prize as we ought the word of reconciliation Rom. 8.25 c. and 2 Cor. 5.19 20. But if CHRIST be angry with us who shall mediate or intercede for us If he shut the gates against us Matth. 25.22 and will not owne us Matth. 7. what will become of us how miserable will our estate and condition be And therefore if we desire that CHRIST may be our friend and we Gods favorites we must not contemne and reject but respect value and obey the Preaching of the Gospell Our Saviour having reproved the hypocrisie of the Scribes and Pharisees who made cleane onely the out side of the cup and platter verse 25 doth now exhort them to cleanse also yea first the inside of them The word here used is worth observing namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to purge in the Physitians sense as followes by and by The care of the Pharisees being onely to keepe the outward man free from the corruptions of the world and not the inward pure in the sight of God are reproved here for it by our Saviour and advised by him unto the contrary for this 26 verse containes the counsell of CHRIST concerning the purging of the inward man of the heart where although the proposition seeme to be single yet it is indeed double for our Saviour grants the Thesis that he may remove the Hypothesis The Thesis is purge The Hypothesis is not the outward man onely but the inward also and principally but I conjoyne them together Quest 2 What is meant by this word Purge Purge first the inside of the Cup. Answ 1 First sometimes it is taken for sweeping sometimes for brushing sometimes for wiping sometimes for washing and the like Answ 2 Secondly but
III. From themselves thus we have taken this course and followed this way long and as yet God hath not manifested his anger against us and therefore we hope that our sinnes shall never come unto judgement nor we for our sinnes unto condemnation And thus they altogether forget that First God is just as well as mercifull And Secondly that his word is true and shall certainly be accomplished And Thirdly that the longer the Lord spares the more exquisitely and unexpectedly he will punish And Fourthly that by these arguments they shew themselves to be the Devils Proctors pleading with all their might for sinne and rebellion against the Lord of glory Answ 2 Secondly this may be applied to those who extenuate and lessen their sinnes as though they deserved not to be punished for such petty offences Some sticke not to say Lying swearing lascivious words and the neglect of holy duties are not such great matters And therefore they being guilty of no greater sinnes they hope they shall not be punished But I. Although these sinnes should be granted to be but small yet they are many and therefore will certainly condemne without repentance But II. They are not small For First God hath said that he will never hold the swearer guiltlesse Command 4. And Secondly lying is a sinne directly against CHRIST who is truth it selfe and therefore St. Iohn saith that all lyars shall be shut out of the Kingdome of heaven Revel 21. And Thirdly wicked thoughts draw downe Gods heavie judgements upon such as harbour and give way unto them Gen. 6.5 therefore much more will wicked words destroy the soule Wisdom 11.1 Fourthly to neglect the duties and exercises of Religion is to neglect the service of God and consequently to be unprofitable servants now all such shall be cast into utter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Matth. 25. â—0 And therefore let us not deceive our selves by the smalnesse of our sinnes Sest 2 § 2. And give him his portion with Hypocrites Quest 1 What duties of Religion may an hypocrite doe or how farre may he goe Answ 1 First he may have whatsoever nature hath given at any time to any or can give Answ 2 Secondly he may have a temporary faith which includes two things in it to wit I. A knowledge of the word And II. A perswasion of the truth and authority thereof Answ 3 Thirdly by the law he may be brought both to acknowledge his sinne and the merit of it Answ 4 Fourthly from hence the conscience may be terrified and the heart wounded with sorrow for sinne And Answ 5 Fifthly he may assent to the covenant of grace that it is a sure and certaine covenant and he may beleeve the sufficiency of the merits of CHRIST Answ 6 Sixthly he may beleeve that God is faithfull and true and will in his due time performe all his promises unto his servants And Answ 7 Seventhly as he may sorrow for his sinnes so he may strive and struggle against sinne And Answ 8 Eightly hence from these fruits of his faith may arise joy and a willing submitting of himselfe to heare the word of God and to heare it with gladnesse as Herod did Marke 6.20 Quest 2 What foundations of faith hath an hypocrite to rely upon Answ The holy Spirit moues the children of God to labour for faith and to approve and manifest their faith by a true sincerity and solide change in all things But the hypocrite hath other false foundations to build his faith upon namely First he conferres himselfe with wicked men and then concludes I am not like this Publicane but much better then he or these wicked ones and therefore I need not feare Secondly he compares himselfe with himselfe and then concludes that his knowledge in divine things is more then it hath bene and his profession fairer then formerly and his life more refined then it was at such a time and therefore in regard of this cleare change that is wrought in him he needs not feare Thirdly he compares himselfe with the righteous and he heares what the world saith of them that because they oppose themselves against the vices of the times therefore they are contentious and proud Esa 8.18 Wisdome 2.15 16. And therefore he thinkes himselfe in a righter and better way then they and consequently needs feare no evill Fourthly he judgeth himselfe by his outward estate and because God blesseth and prospereth him in whatsoever he takes in hand therefore he confidently perswades himselfe that his pathes are straight and his wayes pleasing unto God although a wicked man may abound in all outward good things Reade Iob. 21. Ierem. 12.1 2. Malach. 3.15 Fifthly he imagines that because Gods mercies are above all his workes therefore they shall also be extended beyond his promises and consequently that he need not feare though he be faulty Sixthly he perceives that he is free from the temptations of Sathan which others feele and groane under and therefore he perswades himselfe that the Devill dares not deale with him and consequently that he needs not feare any evill to come Bellarmine affirmes that Salomon was damned Object and confirmes it hence Hypocrisie is a sinne odious unto God and lyable unto many heavy and grievous plagues as appeares from this verse But Salomon was a most palpable and grosse hypocrite neither did ever adhere unto God sincerely although he had a shew of zeale at the first as is evident from 1 King 11.4 where it is plainly said That his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God as was the heart of David his Father First this place proves not that the heart of Answ 1 Salomon was in no sort intire and sincere but onely that it was not so intire and sincere as was the heart of David his Father for sanctification is given to the elect unequally in this life and therefore that is not presently evill which is lesse good Secondly this particle Sicut As is not here Answ 2 a note of quality but of equality not of likenesse but of measure that is these words His heart was not perfect that is as perfect as was the heart of his Father David doe not simply denote the quality but onely the same degree oâ— quality for that place of Scripture aymes at no other thing then that the Kingdome was not so well ordered and governed under or by Salomon as it was by David who although he were not free from all blame yet he never suffred the true worship of God to be corrupted in his Kingdome neither did defile himselfe with any Idolatry which things Saloâ—â—n was guilty of and which considered in themselves are so great and greevous sinnes that St. Peter by an Antonomasia cals them The pollution of the world 2 Peter 2.20 But yet not so great as that the Lord cannot renew his children from them by repentance and did Salomon as appeares by the Booke of Ecclesiastes which was writ after his fall
comfort of their lives and the Answ 4 better enabling of them to beare the crosses and disasters of this life What is here required of us Quest 6 We must prepare our selves for this reckoning and cast up our owne accounts Answ examining what we have done that so we may prevent the judgement of God What must we examine or coÌ„pute Quest 7 First in generall we must examine our selves Answ 1 and our workes Secondly more particularly two things are to Answ 2 be examined and carefully cast up to wit I. Our actions sins especially those sins which are observed and marked and which shall be most severely punished at the day of judgmeÌ„t as for example First diffidence and distrust of God 1. Diffidentia as Esa 30.8 we usually place our hope and trust upon the world Iob. 31.24 And if we be in penury have no peace at all within our selves fides est quod vides we believe no more then we see and therefore when our riches faile our faith fades 2 Contemptus verbi Secondly a contempt of the word and Law of God Esa 5.24 3 Superbiâ— Thirdly pride Esa 47.7 either against God or man 4. Odium Fourthly hatred of our brethren and the wayes of God 5. Provocatiâ— fratrum Fifthly provocation of our Brethren 1 Peter 4.3 And that I. Sometimes unto duels and slaughters And II. Sometimes unto the prophanation of the Lords day And III. Sometimes unto adultery and fornication IV. Sometimes unto drunkennesse Abak 2.15 6. Verba â—tiosa Sixthly idle words for even these are observed and threatned Matth. 12.36 Now there are three sorts of these to wit I. Some are contrary to holinesse as swearing blasphemy and scoffing at holy things II. Some are contrary to righteousnesse as lying brawling and the like Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 III. Some are contrary to sobriety as filthy and lascivious words or songs Ephes 5.4 Now because the Lord sees and markes and threatnes to punish all these we must examine which and how many of them have beene in us or committed by us that so we may labour seriously to repent what is by-past and to amend for the time to come We must take heed that we doe not distrust either the providence promise or love of God we must be principally carefull not to despise the will and word of God we must beware of pride hatred and wicked words in our selves and of provoking others unto wickednesse because all these shall be punished when the Lord comes to reckon with us Benedictionesaliae Spirituales II. We must examine and carefully cast up the blessings and mercies given unto us by God whether Spirituall or corporall or Externall First there are Spirituall graces given unto us by God which we must give account unto him of as 1. Verbum I. The word and the preaching thereof Iohn 12.48 Hebr. 2.3 And herein two things are to be examined viz. First how we love it and whether we prepone or postpone other things before it Secondly how doe we apply the word doe we make it a Rule a Ballance a Touch-stone applying it to our words workes and thoughts In a word doe we direct our lives thereby These things we had need examine because they will be inquired and searched into when the Lord comes to take account of us 2. Spiritus II. The holy Spirit is another spiritual grace given unto us for as the Lord gives the word unto our yeares so he gives also the Spirit unto our hearts and as the word without cals so the Spirit within moves us and therefore we must examine First whether we strive against these good motions labouring to extinguish them or whether we embrace nourish and labour to kindle these sparkes into a flame And Secondly whether doe we acknowledge in these good cogitations compunctions and motions the finger of God and his gracious call or whether do we thinke them idle thoughts and so as needlesse or unnecessary let them suddainly fade and dye Thirdly whether do we follow obey the counsell direction of the Spirit or whether do we disobey and despise it For we must give account of these at the comming of our Master and therefore in the meane time we ought to examine our selves in them III. The communion of the Saints is another spirituall grace given unto us by God that is 3. Communio sanctorum as the Lord gives us the call of his word and the motions of his spirit so he also gives us the examples and exhortations of the godly and as this is a great blessing so no small account must we give of it at the last And therefore we should examine these three things viz. First whether we love and like the society of wicked or righteous men most Secondly whether we like and approve of the good examples of the godly or whether we despise and deride them Thirdly whether we follow the good examples of good men or praise them onely but imitate them not at all For for these we must give account of unto God at the last Secondly Corporaleâ— there are corporall endowments given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto God for as for example I. Wisedome 1 PrudeÌ„tio which is a gift comming from heaven and excels all temporall things Now herein we must examine First whether we bend our wit unto oppressions wrong injury strife contention and the like Or Secondly whether we employ it in gathering together the thicke clay of this world Or Thirdly whether we bury it in pleasure as the unprofitable servant did his Talent in a napkin Or Fourthly whether we use our wisedome unto the glory of God or the advancement of Religion or the good of our brethren or the increase of our owne grace and goodnesse II. 2. Ingeniâ— Wit is another corporall blessing given unto us and therefore we must examine whether we use our quicknesse and wit with Bezaleel and Aholiab unto the service of the Church or with many to the composing of chaffie and lewd poemes and idle unprofitable Bookes III. 3. ConstaÌ„tia Magnanimites Constancy and Magnanimity may well be called a corporall blessing and is given by God it being a rare morall vertue if it be not rash but prudent And therefore those who are indued herewith must examine Whether First they convert this their constancie unto revenge Or whether Secondly they convert it unto the protection of the Gospell or the good of Religion IV. Courtesie 4. Comitaâ— morum and affability is a singular corporall blessing given unto many by God who must examine if First they use it not to adulation and flattery like Court-holy-water Secondly if they use it to the winning and reclaiming of their brother from his wicked wayes V. 5. Memoriâ— Memory is another Corporall blessing given by God unto many who must use it to the bettering of their inward man That
Lord said unto me put them to the founder and recount if ought be tryed as I am tryed of them and I tooke the thirty peeces and put them into the house of the Lord to the founder But here it is I gave them for a field of the Potter as the Lord commanded me But now if we take in that of Ieremiah there is a field appointed to be bought and the evidence is commanded to be put into an earthen Pot and hidden for many dayes And so the first words here used seeme to be taken out of Zachary but the last out of Ieremy who may be said to have bought a Potters field because he bought a field and caused the evidence to be laid up in a Potters pot II. The new Testament citeth two places out of the old oftentimes to make up one testimonie Or it is the manner of the new Testament to make up one testimony of two cited out of the old Testament although written in divers places in the old Testament As for example St. Peter Acts. 1.20 maketh up but one testimony of divers places collected out of the Psalmes 69.17 and 109.1 So 1 Peter 2.7 is made up of divers testimonies out of the Psalme 118.22 and Esa 8.14 So CHRIST Matthew 21.5 maketh up one testimony out of Esay 62.11 and Zachar. 11 11. So Matthew 21 14. is made up of Esa 56.7 and Ierem. 7.11 III. The new Testament in citing of two Prophets expresseth him who hath the chiefe part of the testimonie or it is the manner of the new Testament when testimonies are cited out of two they leave out the one and expresse onely the other and they cite the whole testimony as written by one As for example in Matthew 21.5 there is a testimony cited out of two Prophets yet they are cited out as one testimony It is cited out of these two Prophets viz Esa 62.11 and Zachar. 9.9 and yet the Evangelist saith That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet the first words are Esayes the latter Zacharies and yet they are cited as if they were the words of Zachary So Marke 1 2. As it is written in the Prophet this testimony is written both in Esay and Malachy Behold I send my Messenger before thy face c. yet Matthew 3 3. Esay is onely cited and not Malachy Quest 3 If it be thus that this testimony of St. Matthew is made up of the saying of Ieremy and Zachary then why doth St. Matthew rather cite Ieremy then Zacharie Answ 1 First because Ieremiah was the most famous of the two he is named and the other omitted and left to be searcht out by the diligent Reader Answ 2 Secondly the Evangelists scope is to give a reason not so much why CHRIST was bought by the Scribes and Pharisees as of the field which was bought for such a price now Zachary speaketh nothing of the field that was bought and therefore it had not bene pertinent for the Evangelist to have brought in the testimonie of Zachary here Object The testimony of this our Evangelist agrees neither to the place of Ieremy or Zachary but is different from them both And therefore cannot be taken from them Answ St. Matthew doth usually take liberty so that he keepe him to the sense to use other words for the greater evidence to the thing intended Jn the thirty pieces of silver given for Zachary a poore price for one of that worth was mystically set forth how meanly the head of all Prophets Christ IESUS should be valued In that he was appointed to bring them to the house of the Lord was set forth Iudas his bringing backe againe of his thirty peeces to the chiefe Priests and in that Ieremiah is commanded to buy a field c is set forth the Potters field bought with this money to bury in VERS 12.13 Vers 12 13. And when he was accused of the chiefe Priests and Elders he answered nothing Then saith Pilate unto him Hearest thou not how many things they witnesse against thee What was Christ accused of unto the Governours by the Scribes and Pharisees Quest and chiefe Priests The heads of the Accusations which were laid against our Saviour by them were these viz Answ First that he taught and preached without any lawfull calling thereunto Matth. 21. And Secondly that he made himselfe the Messias Luke 23. Iohn 17.10 And Thirdly that he affirmed that he was the Sonne of God yea equall to God the Father Iohn 5.8 Matth. 26. And Fourthly that he disturbed and went about to abrogate that religion which was instituted by Moses according to the word of the Lord and laboured to seduce the people Luke 23. And Fifthly that he taxed their ceremonious observations besides the law and their superstitions in the meane time receiving of sinners and eating with them and condemning the righteousnesse of workes or salvation by or for workes Matthew 5. Luke 15. Add Sixthly that he brake the Sabbath day healing sicke and weake men therein Matth. 22 Luke 6.13 l And Seventhly that he tooke upon him to forgive sins unto those who were penitent Matth. 9. And Eighthly that he said he could destroy the Temple and rebuild it in three dayes Iohn 2. Matth. 26. VERS 19. Vers 19 When Pilate was set downe on the judgement seate his wife sent unto him saying Have then nothing to doe with that just man for I have suffered many things this day in a dreame because of him § 1. I have suffered many things in a dreame Sect. 1 Here it may be demanded Is there any truth Quest 1 or certainty in dreames First some of the Philosophers viz Protagoras Answ 1 with other Stoicks answer hereunto that all dreames are true but this opinion is proved false by Dr. Willet vpon Daniel Chap. 1. quest 44. pag. 31. Secondly some Philosophers held the contrary Answ 2 opinion that no credit was to be given to any dreames at all as Xenophanes Caliphonius and the Epicures for seeing all dreames were of the same nature and some were vaine and frivolous all must be held to be so Againe say they if there were any certainty in dreames they must proceed from some certaine causes either God or nature but it is not like Deum obire lectos dormientium that God should compasse mens beds when they are a sleepe and cast dreames into their minds and nature is the cause of order but in dreame◠there is confusion and disorder But the falsenesse of this Answer appeares by those which follow Thirdly all dreames are not of one nature Answ 3 therefore it followeth not if some be vaine that all are But of this by and by in the second and third Question Answ 4 Fourthly Gods providence watcheth over men both waking sleeping he passeth not from place to place but beeing in heaven beholdeth all things and doth whatsoever it pleaseth him in heaven and in earth Answ 5 Fifthly nature worketh certainly and orderly when
as he hath about him if hee will but spare him that which now hee carries because hee hath undertaken some urgent affaires which cannot be accomplished if now hee should be robbed In this case I say a man ought not for lucres sake to violate his promise Or II. Hostilitatis causa promises are not to be violated no not unto our enemies this the Lord reproves n Ezech 17.13.15.16 and Peter Martyr o f 364. from Augustine and Ambrose proves that the faith and faithfull promises which are plighted unto our enemies are to be observed Secondly although promises oblige in themselves as is already shewed yet God commanding it is lawful and behoveful to violate them and the reason hereof is because God is by no means to be disobeyed Disobedience being as the sinne of Witchcraft p 1 Sam. 15.23 Yea hee must bee obeyed without any delay when hee commands Here wee must consider what promises are unlawfull and in that regard to bee broken then how promises come to be unlawfull First we are to consider what promises are unlawfull or the causes why promises become to bee unlawfull the causes are either 1. conjecturall or 2. true Peter Martyr q f. 364. doth propound many causes why promises are made unlawfull viz. I. If the promise bee impossible to bee performed Or II. contrary to the wil of God or the good of Gods Church Or III. If it be evill for him to perform who hath promised it Or IV. If it were extorted by deceit and fraud Or V. If the promise were forced by violence and feare then these promises are not to be observed The true causes of the violation of promises are two Ordinary Extraordinary The Ordinary causes of the violating of promises are these First if the promise be impossible to bee performed for then of necessity it must be broken yet two things are here to bee observed I. If the thing promised were impossible to be performed before the promise was made then is he no better then a deceiver that made that promise yea if a man be not certaine that it may be performed hee sinnes because hee ought to take heed least hee should offend with his tongue r Eccles 5.4.5 and therefore every one must beware of promising those things which are either impossible or may prove impossible to him afterwards as single life because the gift of continency is not given unto all II. If the thing promised were in thy power to performe when the promise was made but after the promise becomes impossible unto thee to performe then thou art freed from thy promise because God hath hindred thee from the performance of it And this is the first ordinary cause Secondly the second ordinary cause of the violation of promises is this if the promise made be unlawfull to be performed that then it is not to be observed A promise is made unlawfull in a double regard either in respect of the Action promised to bee performed thus some promises are unlawfull In themselves the substance of the promise being wicked ſ Matth. 14.9 Mark 6.26 like Herods promise and this promise is not to be kept And the reason of it is this because the first vow and promise of obedience which we made unto God and which we are principally obliged to performe doth contradict this This promise is two-fold I. When being first made it is knowne to be unlawfull this is sinfull And herein David sinned towards Nabal a 1 Sam. 25.22 II. Or when the thing becomes unlawfull after the promise is made and then it is not to be observed As for example if a man promise upon such a day to lend his friend armour and weapons and before the day comes his friend proves a traytor and a rebell or mad and distracted he is not then to keepe his promise And the reason is this because hee is not changed that made the promise but he to whom the promise was made is changed from what he was In regard of some circumstances that is when the thing promised may be performed in regard of the substance or matter of it but some circumstances doe make it unlawfull As for example I. If that which is promised tend to the scandall of thy brother which being contemptuously and freely performed without any coaction by superiours is evill but not so if it be commanded or enjoyned by lawfull authority II. If the promise tend to the impunity of sin for this is good if it be done in mercie as David towards Shemei b 2. Sam. 19.23 but evill if by negligence and remisnesse because the Magistrate should not hold the sword for nought but for the punishment of offenders Time when the promise is to be performed and thus some promises are unlawfull either by Promise the time being altogether unlawfull for the performance of the promise as if a man should promise his friend to plow his ground upon the Lords day Or Some subsequent alteration as if a man should promise his friend to come and feast with him and make merry with him such a day and in the mean time upon some urgent publick necessitie it is proclaimed a day of solemne fasting and humiliation as in Niniveh c Jonah 3.4.5 Besides these ordinary causes of violating of promises there are extraordinary and that is the commandement of God when God forbids the performance of the promise as in this verse the Lord forbids the wise men to goe backe unto Herod according to their promise so also the Israelites borrowed of the Egyptians eare-rings and jewels and the like with promise without doubt to restore them againe but God forbids them to returne them d Exod. 3.22 11.2 12.35 Now this wee must observe that these are not to bee imitated without a particular command from the same Spirit of God Thus wee have seene what promises are unlawfull and the causes why promises are not to be performed wee are now to consider how promises are made unlawfull which may briefly be shewed first affirmatively secondly negatively I. Promises are violated and not performed by a mans owne impietie and wickednesse as for example a man perswades his friend to promise him that he will neither meddle with himselfe nor any weapon he hath and when the promise is made the other dreaming of no such thing at all he goes about to hang himself or to stabbe himselfe this promise otherwise lawfull is made unlawfull to be performed by his desperate enterprises II. Lawfull promises are not made unlawful by an Episcopall absolution but here observe A Bishop may absolve first declarativè by a power declarative as a Levite or an interpreter and expounder of the law of God that is he may shew from the word of God what promises are not to be kept and by vertue of the power and authoritie given unto him by Christ may absolve and acquit them But secondly not positively as a Lawgiver or as
one that hath power to dispense with the Law of God for they must doe nothing against the truth but for it And therefore I. the Pope erres here that will not suffer a wicked promise to be broken without a facultie or leave from his holinesse But II. hee erres worse in breaking promises and oathes which are lawfull as freeing subjects from the oath of allegeance unto their Soveraignes husbands from their promises made to their wives in marriage and the contrary with diverse the like which the Papists say hee can dispense withall and absolve from Sect. 3 § 3. And they departed into their owne countrey Observ 1 another way We may observe here the admirable obedience of these wise men for they might here have objected many things as first that it is a shame to returne home by another way because this is is a kinde of flight Secondly that it is a great shame to breake the promise which they have made Thirdly that it is dangerous to double with kings for they have long armes and their anger is heavie Fourthly cannot the Sonne of God protect himselfe how shall wee beleeve that he can save others much lesse bee the Saviour of the world that cannot save himselfe These things flesh and bloud might have alledged but they object nothing at all but in all things obey Teaching us that our obedience unto God ought to bee absolute and ready without murmuring without disputing a Phil. 2.14 without consulting with flesh and bloud b Gen. 26.19 and Act. 26.19 and without procrastination and delay c Gen. 12.4 Why did these wise men or why should wee thus presently obey God I answer this is required of us Quest Answ either in regard of God or in regard of our selves First it is required of us absolutely and readily to obey God in regard of the Lord himselfe and that for these causes First because God requires the obedience of the mind and of the inward man that our minds should alwayes be prepared to obey the will of God and therefore as soone as ever the Lord gives any command unto us we must obey it with all readinesse and cheerfulnesse Secondly because God deserves at our hands that we should doe whatsoever hee requires of us be it never so unpleasing or unprofitable unto our selves yea it is a great indignitie offered unto the Lord either to dispute or indent with him concerning any thing that hee commands us Thirdly because the will of God is the rule of good just profitable and convenient that is wee only know things to be good just holy wel-beseeming because they are agreeable unto the wil of God and therfore to doubt of that which God requires is to contradict either his prudence or justice and therefore it is by and by yea in all things carefully to be obeyed Fourthly because if we obey God when hee commands he wil accept of our obedience as performed in subjection unto his will but not so if we obey him at our owne leasure Secondly it is required of us presently and willingy to obey God in regard of our selves that for these two causes first because it shewes in us a willing minde which God loves Secondly because now when God commands we may obey but afterwards perchance wee shall not bee able God withdrawing his grace from us § 4. They went to their owne countrey another Sect. 4 way It may here be asked why doth not the Lord Quest 1 suffer them to goe unto the Jewes or forbid them to goe unto the Gentiles First the Magi would not go unto the Jewes Answ 1 because they were offended with the corrupt state of their Church d Muscul Secondly God would not suffer them to goe unto the Jews because they refusing or at least Answ 2 not caring for Christ the Lord will not have him to be offred unto them any more Answ 3 Thirdly God would not prohibit them to go unto the Gentiles because he would have Christ to be preached unto them the Iewes thus slighting the message of his nativity Vers 13 §. 1. VERS 13. And when they were departed Sect. 1 behold the Angel of the Lord appeared unto Joseph in a dreame saying Arise and take the young childe and his mother and flye into Egypt and be thou there untill I bring thee word for Herod will seeke the young childe to destroy him Some observe Hierom. s Observa that when Ioseph took Christ and his mother that hee might flye with them into Egypt he tooke them by night when it was darke but when hee returnes into Judea neither night nor darknesse is mentioned in the Gospell to teach us that there is nothing but palpable darknesse with us when Christ leaves us but when he comes unto us then comes true and cleare light Sect. 2 § 2. Take the young child and his mother It may here be asked Quest when Ioseph thought to have put Mary away because she was with childe the Lord calls her his wife Chapter 1.20 Feare not Ioseph to take unto thee Mary thy wife why therefore doth the Lord now call her the childs Answ 1 mother I answer First because they had now both of them agreed upon her perpetuall virginitie as is probable she askes and he grants that she should remaine an unspotted virgin all her life Secondly because by a most forcible argument Answ 2 the Lord would excite Ioseph to have a speciall care of her remembring that shee was the Mother of Christ Answ 3 Thirdly the Lord hereby would shew unto Ioseph that Mary was more to bee respected loved tendered and esteemed for the childes sake than for marriage sake Sect. 3 § 3. And flye into Egypt It will hence bee Obiect 1 objected flight is dishonest it hath but a loathed aspect contrarie to all generositie yea by this meanes the faith of Ioseph and Mary may bee shaken why therefore doth the Lord command it I answer God hereby would shew two things unto these two pious persons Answ to wit First that they that will follow Christ must take up their crosses and arme themselves to endure and undergoe afflictions And secondly that they must thinke nothing vile base or unseemely which God requires of them and in them It will be objected againe This flight derogates Object 2 from the authority of Christ there being no neede of it at all he can otherwise save both himselfe and them For first he can walke invisibly and not bee seene hee can passe out of their sight as hee did divers times when they had thought to have laid hold upon him Or secondly he could blinde them that they should not see him as the Angels did the Sodomites Gen. 19. and Elisha the Aramites 2 King 6. Or thirdly he could destroy them as hee did Sennacherib And therefore seeing Christ was able to defend himselfe why doth he flee I answer first the sinnes of Herod were not as Answ 1 yet come